with some simple excuses, your husband sighs, deciding to drop the conversation about the tardiness of you and bada, wanting to eat already.
for the duration of dinner, you keep on blushing and squirming in your seat. unbeknownst to your husband, your son's best friend is stroking and squeezing the fat of your thigh, so close to where your puffy pussy is.
you keep glancing at bada, begging her with your eyes to stop because you’re so sore and spent from the /hard/ session in the shower. although you do nothing else to stop her, secretly enjoying the big warm hands on your bare thigh.
as well, your husband and son are right across the table, peacefully eating their dinner. they could notice at any moment if they paid closer attention to the way you’re biting your, cheeks flushing a light pink, and the way you keep on looking up at bada.
bada trails her hand up to meet the soft hem of your casual tight black shorts, dipping her fingertips in teasingly before pulling back and repeating it.
you tremble in your seat, spreading your legs further apart for better access. bada smirks; the little slut is already giving in.
"i-i think i'm full," you suddenly exclaim, cheeks all flushed, and bada snickers at the double meaning.
"okay honey, you can go ahead and relax," your husband says and you rush to put away the dishes in the kitchen sink. a gush of cum leaks out of your pussy as you stand up, making you blush heavily.
you distract yourself from bada and the fact that you’re leaking thick cum in your shorts by washing the dishes. that is until you felt a hand squeeze your ass slightly. you gasp, turning around only to be met with a hard chest.
"bada!" you look up to the tall woman, glancing around the corner to see your husband and son still sitting at the dinner table. "what are you doing?" you speak in a hushed voice.
"don't act innocent." bada smirks, caressing your small waist. she leans down to bite your ear, whispering, "i know you like being stuffed with my cum while your husband is right there."
you whimper, knees going weak easily at bada’s words. you grip bada’s toned biceps as bada moves to attack onto your neck. "they'll see us- hnng!"
bada hand slips under your shirt, fondling a tit and pinching a sensitive nipple. you can't help but give in, head rolling to one side to allow bada to suck marks into your neck easier and gripping on the taller's wrist to keep it on your chest.
bada pulls away to lift up your shirt fully, exposing your plush tits. bada immediately dives in with her mouth, taking your pink nipple into her mouth as she fondles the other. you can't help but moan, gripping bada’s soft locks and throwing your head back.
"honey?" your husband suddenly calls from the dinner table.
"y-yes?" you stutter out as bada rolls a nipple in her mouth as she pushes you against the kitchen counter and lifts your leg.
"are you washing the dishes?" bada pulls down your shorts just enough to expose your pussy and slides in three fingers in your sore pussy, easily slipping in from the copious amount of cum stuffed in you.
"mhmm yes-" you moan, pussy pulsating around bada’s thick fingers as you try not to go completely crazy and lose control of your voice.
"oh, you don't have to honey," your husband replies, oblivious to the fact that bada is playing with his wife pilant creampied cunt.
"i-i can do it, it's o-okay," you call back, tripping over your words when bada rubs your spot directly. you want to scream it's so damn good. even though bada is just working you open with her fingers, it feels /so/ much better than how your husband fucks you.
you’re so fucked open from bada’s monster cock that a fourth finger slips in easily and you hold back a loud moan. bada trails up kisses from your chest to whisper in your ear again.
"such a good slut…" bada whispers in your ear, making you shiver and clench your pussy down on her thick fingers. "your pussy is practically sucking me in, you don't care about your husband."
"i'm gonna c-cum, p-please bada!" you beg in a hushed voice into bada’s ear.
you just barely hear plates being stacked from the dining room and bada suddenly pulls out her fingers, cum dripping out of your gaping pussy. you whine; you were so close.
"open up," bada commands and you immediately obey, opening up your mouth and sticking your tongue out.
bada shoves her cum covered fingers into your mouth and you moan, eagerly sucking her fingers clean. bada has to be the one to pull away, with you quickly getting lost in the satisfaction of having your mouth filled.
bada pulls you to her feet and you just barely adjust your clothing in time for your husband to walk into the kitchen.
"oh bada, you're here! i thought you went to your room already." your husband smiles, holding a stack of dirty plates.
"yeah, i'd thought i'd help y/n here." bada charmingly smiles back, as if she wasn't just finger fucking his wife a minute ago. you’re still trying to recover from almost cumming, legs shaky.
"hey honey, are you okay?"
you grip the edge of the counter to steady yourself, before smiling at your husband. "yes, i'm fine."
"if you say so. here, let me wash the dishes." the two of you back up as the husband takes over. bada casually starts a conversation with him, enough to make your husband start rambling.
you aren’t really paying attention, mind still on bada fingering you so good and heart beating at almost getting caught. you gasp quietly when bada, who is beside you, casually slips her hand in the back of your shorts.
you look up at bada, only to be met with her engaged in conversation with your husband innocently. bada’s fingers slip your cum filled pussy again, making you press your thighs together in arousal.
bada easily finds your spot, knowing clearly she found the right spot when you twitch, mouth opening into a silent moan.
although your back is facing the two, your husband is right in front of the both of you. you can't help but grind down on bada’s thick fingers, chasing that release you got denied before.
bada keeps her fingers curled against your spot, letting you grind down yourself like the slut you are. bada smirks, watching as you struggle to keep quiet.
your hips grow more frantic, biting your lip to not let any sound out. you glance up at bada, as if asking permission to cum. bada pauses and looks down, nodding slightly before grinding her fingers faster against your spot, stirring up all the thick cum in your pussy.
a few small whimpers manage to escape your throat but your husband doesn't seem to notice with the noise of the tap running and the dishes clattering about. bada strokes your spot a few more times and you’re right on the edge, head tipping back slightly at the pleasure.
bada smirks once again, and rubs your little cunt through your shorts, making you cry out a little "a-ah!"
your husband turns around at the sound and you’re past the point of no return and you are already cumming in your shorts.
you’re forced to bite your lip and cum right in front of your husband's eyes.
"honey, are you sure you're okay?" your husband asks kindly out of concern. bada discreetly pulls her fingers out of your pussy, wiping the excess cum onto your shorts.
you can't even process anything, trying to keep a straight face as your legs are shaking in pleasure, another load of bada’s cum gushing out of your used pussy as you keep clenching in pleasure.
bada just chuckles quietly, enjoying seeing you struggle to not moan and show how good you’re feeling. all you can manage is to keep silent, making a mess of cum in your shorts, fighting the urge to roll your head back in pleasure.
"oh my god! are you okay?" your husband says once he doesn't get an answer and you "suddenly" slump into bada’s side.
in reality, you finally came down from your orgasm, closing your eyes in the afterglow of such an intense release. you’re panting like a pathetic slut, too spent.
"y-yeah, i j-just need to lay down," you manage to say, internally wanting to punch bada for making you cum right in front of your husband.
your husband is about to say something but bada quickly says, "hey it's okay. continue cleaning up, i'm just gonna take her to bed to lay down."
your husband hesitates, but seeing how tired you are slumped against bada already, he agrees.
bada carries you into the bed you share with your husband and lays you down, hovering over you. bada finally lets out a deep chuckle and you open your eyes.
"you- you bastard!" you hit bada on the chest lightly. "you had to make him watch?"
bada doesn't answer, instead taking your lips into hers, making you lose all fight in you. you whimper into her mouth, gripping the back of bada’s shirt.
you push bada off lightly, panting and staring up at her with hazy eyes.
"p-please… fuck me before my husband comes up," you beg, hand snaking down to fondle bada’s cock through her pants.
"aren't you sensitive though?" bada teases, you gasp in response, thighs clenching together. "you just need to be stuffed full with cum, don't you? if only your husband knew how much of a cum slut you are."
"h-he's too soft. need a real cock to fill me up p-please." you desperately pull down bada’s pants just enough to let her cock bounce out. you immediately wrap a delicate hand around it.
"look at you, so desperate for cock you're willing to beg for it on the bed you share with your husband," bada spits, making you whimper and stroke the thick length.
"n-need your cock hnng." you can barely handle the arousal, squirming underneath the buff woman hovering over you. you speed your hand on bada’s fat cock, hoping it will entice her more.
bada groans at your delicate hands working on her cock before tearing off your black shorts. you gasp, strands of cum stringing from your cunt to your shorts; a delicious and sticky mess.
"look at the mess you made in your shorts hm? this is what a cum slut is." bada holds up your soiled shorts, making you blush at the mess of cum. "say it. say how much of a cum slut you are and i'll give you what you want."
"i'm an absolute cum slut for you! p-please fill me up with more of your hot semen!" you cry, feeling the slightest bit of embarrassment at your desperate begging to a woman who's young enough to be your son. despite that, you opens your legs up and spreads your cheeks open with your little hands, a light pink flushing on your face.
the embarrassment soon leaves once bada groans in appreciation, watching your gaping pussy leak excess cum all over. bada grabs the back of your thighs and pushes them against your chest.
bada spits on your ruined pussy, watching as you moan, pussy clenching and unclenching in arousal.
bada teasingly rubs her fat cock all over your fucked open hole, making your breath hitch whenever the tip /just/ catches on your rim.
"p-please. bada please," you beg once again and looks up at bada with now teary eyes. "w-we don't have much time."
bada smirks, slapping her heavy cock on your soft pussy, making you whine and wiggle your hips.
bada /finally/ slides in her fat cock and you moan wantonly like you’ve been deprived for far too long.
it's an easy slide, with how fucked open your pussy is, with how her previous load is still nestled deep inside.
bada’s length seems to keep going, inch after inch cramming itself into your heat. with your legs pressed against your plump tits, you can only watch closely how well you take such a huge cock. when bada finally settles in balls deep, you tremble, gasping at how deep the cock reaches inside you.
you don’t even get a second to breathe before bada pulls back and slams her fat cock right in. you choke on your own moan, twitching at your sweet spot already being smashed, as if bada has already memorised your body perfectly.
“ba- a-ah! bada-” you can barely speak, the taller not wasting a moment to start thrusting in your sweet pussy. bada herself groans, your pussy is so wet and soft around her cock, gripping onto your plump thighs tightly.
bada’s balls slap against your cheeks with every harsh, precise thrust. even though you came so many times in one night, your little pussy is leaking all over your thighs , all hard and red.
"a-ah!" your legs bounce up and down with each roll of bada’s hips, making you cry out, your thighs brushing up against your sensitive tits through your shirt.
"such a sensitive slut… you were made to be fucked by big cocks, aren't you? someone like your husband can't satisfy you and you know that. you love feeling the stretch, cocks that stretch your little pussy out so wide you can barely take it," bada growls. it makes you whimper at her words, clearly affecting you with the way your pussy immediately clenches down on her cock. the taller smirks.
"you love feeling fucked open for days. you love that constant reminder of how much of a cock slut you are," bada spits out, quickening her thrusts, making you shake in pleasure, moaning with bada’s words.
" good slut," bada speaks with gritted teeth, your pussy gripping around her cock like a vice. you can't even respond, too aroused by bada’s words and her beautifully fat cock.
"your pussy only deserves big cocks, that's all that makes you cum properly, isn't that right? you'll never go back to another man once I'm done with you, pathetic cock slut."
"only want your big c-cock from now on, i'm your personal slut," you pathetically agree with her. bada’s words only make you leak all over yourself,"y-you fill up my needy p-pussy so well hnng!"
"that's it, slut," bada praises before pulling your shirt up to expose your tits, staring at the way they jiggle slightly with each thrust. you can only whimper under the taller man, feeling hot under her close gaze.
"h-hurry, my husband is gonna come up a-any min- ah!" you arch in pleasure, cut off with a harsh thrust to your spot. you shiver and pant, mind going blank with arousal and the thickness filling you up.
bada grunts and pushes you to lay on your side. she lifts one of your legs and traps your other leg against the bed, pinning you down to make sure you don’t move.
bada grips on your thick thigh before fucking into your tight heat with a harsh thrust. you gasp immediately, arching and squirming only to be trapped under bada’s strong body.
bada picks up the pace, the fact you two have limited time in the back of her head. it only makes you cry out with your spot being smashed.
“he’s gonna hear you if you’re this loud. can’t hold it in, slut?” bada teases, not halting her relentless pace into your sweet pussy, burying her fat cock balls deep with every thrust.
“hnng,” you whimper as your face flames, making bada groan. you take it upon yourself to stuff your own fingers into your mouth to try muffling your loud moans. bada chuckles at your desperate attempts at keeping it down and angles your hips just the slightest bit upwards and delivers a /hard/ thrust.
you instantly cry out around your fingers, slutty body twitching and arching with your spot being slammed so directly. you can only take it and drool on your fingers, pinned to the bed and unable to move. you try to weakly glare at bada for making you cry out that loudly but is quickly shut down with another hard thrust. your thighs tremble, head thrown back as you moan and cry pathetically around your own fingers.
“it’s so fun to play with you and make you cry,” bada smirks, thrusting faster, continuously slamming right against the same spot. “you’re so sensitive it’s cute.”
you can only feed yourself with more fingers with teary eyes and take it, turning delirious at the sweet, numb pleasure on your spot.
“i-i’m g-gonna cum, hnng p-please!” you manage to get out through the fingers in your mouth and with bada’s non stop thrusts into your puffy, sore pussy.
bada speeds up her thrusts, slamming in harsh and fast, chasing her own release. the taller woman grunts as she feels your thigh tremble in her grip. you clench down with each push into your numb pussy, making bada curse deeply.
“cum,” bada says through your heavy breathing. keeping up with her almost animalistic pace, bada leans down to fondle your plush tit and pinch your hard, pink nipple.
you cry out in sensitivity; the combined sensations are too much for you to handle and you cum hard all over yourself.
your little pussy squirts all over your own thighs as you shake pathetically in pleasure, moan after delirious moan spilling from your finger stuffed mouth. your eyes roll back in pleasure as you clench down hard on to bada’s cock.
bada groans at the tight pussy wrapped around her cock as she fucks you through your release, tight enough for her to dump her load deep into your sweet pussy.
bada curses as she spurts thick cum balls deep into your pussy, making you moan at being filled up,both of you are a moaning mess.
bada fucks the both of you through your releases, both of you moaning with each rock of bada’s hips. there’s so much cum fucked into your cunt that it leaks all over bada’s cock, some dribbling out; a mess of cum all over. your fingers slip from your mouth, drool smearing all over your cheek. soon you both come down, panting heavily at the intensity.
you both hear footsteps coming upstairs and bada begins to pull out but you clench down to keep her in, pushing yourself down slightly on the younger’s cock. bada questioningly looks up at you, only to be met with you dazed, drooling expression, staring back at her with teary eyes.
“let him see.”
“are you sure?” bada asks you, keeping her hips still.
“you said i’m your slut, that i'll never go back to another man, so show him.”
how can bada say no?
bada moves your body like you weigh nothing, making you face the door. she grabs a fistful of your hair, leaning in while pushing her thick cock back into your spent creampied pussy, whispering, “see that twisting knob? i want you to moan especially hard right now.”
and thats what you do, giving into the full pleasure of bada’s body when the door finally opens.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
The sleek apartment glowed under soft purple LED lights, the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the Seoul skyline. Karina stood in the middle of the living room wearing nothing but a tiny black thong and one of her oversized tour jackets, the zipper pulled low to show deep cleavage. She held the new iPhone 17 in one hand, its camera already recording as she smiled seductively at the lens.
“Tonight’s special,” she purred, voice low and teasing. “Just me and my two favorite boys. Make sure you get every angle.”
Marcus and Jamal leaned against the couch, both tall, muscular, and already shirtless. Their dark skin gleamed under the lights, and the prominent bulges in their pants left no doubt about what Karina craved. This wasn’t their first time together, but filming it on the latest iPhone made everything feel extra risky and exciting. Karina loved pushing boundaries, and they were more than happy to give her exactly what she wanted.
Marcus stepped forward first, taking the phone from her and setting it on a tripod stand they had positioned perfectly to capture the whole scene. “You sure you want it rough tonight, baby?” he asked, voice deep as he grabbed her waist and pulled her close.
Karina bit her lip and nodded, pressing her body against his. “Yes. Film everything. I want to watch how you two destroy me later.”
Jamal came up behind her, sandwiching her between them. His big hands roamed over her ass, squeezing hard while Marcus unzipped the jacket completely. Karina’s full breasts spilled free, nipples already hard. Marcus groaned and leaned down, sucking one into his mouth while Jamal’s fingers slipped under her thong, finding her already wet pussy.
“Fuck, she’s soaked,” Jamal muttered, pushing two thick fingers inside her. Karina moaned loudly, head falling back against his chest as he fingered her roughly. The wet sounds filled the room while Marcus continued lavishing attention on her tits, biting and sucking hard enough to leave marks.
They moved her to the large couch, positioning her on all fours. Jamal kept the iPhone recording close, capturing every detail. Karina arched her back as Marcus knelt in front of her, pulling out his massive BBC. The thick, veiny length made her eyes light up. She opened her mouth eagerly, taking him in while Jamal pulled her thong aside and buried his face in her pussy from behind.
Karina’s moans were muffled around Marcus’s cock as she sucked him sloppily, drool running down her chin. Jamal licked and sucked her clit, pushing his tongue deep inside her before adding three fingers. He curled them just right, making her squirt suddenly. Clear fluid sprayed over his face and the couch as Karina cried out, body shaking.
“Such a messy little slut,” Marcus growled, thrusting deeper into her throat. “Look at the camera while you choke on it.”
She did, eyes watering but full of lust as she bobbed her head faster. Jamal stood up, freeing his own huge cock. He rubbed it against her soaked pussy before pushing in raw. The stretch made Karina whimper around Marcus. Jamal didn’t go slow—he fucked her hard, hips slapping against her ass while Marcus face-fucked her.
They switched positions after a few minutes. Karina lay on her back, legs spread wide. Marcus took her pussy this time, pounding deep while Jamal straddled her chest. She pressed her soft tits together around his thick shaft, giving him a sloppy titfuck. Her tongue licked the head every time it thrust between her breasts.
“Feel how hard you make us,” Jamal groaned, fucking her tits faster. Precum smeared across her chest and neck.
Karina’s body rocked with every powerful thrust from Marcus. He gripped her hips hard, leaving fingerprints as he drove into her. “This tight pussy is ours tonight. Gonna fill you up.”
She came again hard, squirting around his cock. The iPhone 17 captured every spasm, every moan, every wet sound. They flipped her again, this time into a spitroast. Jamal took her mouth while Marcus claimed her from behind. Then they moved to double duty—Karina riding Marcus reverse cowgirl while sucking Jamal.
The rough pace never slowed. Sweat slicked their bodies. Karina’s voice grew hoarse from moaning and dirty encouragement. “Harder… fuck me like you own me. Stretch both my holes.”
Jamal pulled out of her mouth and moved behind her. He teased her tight ass with his fingers first, lubing her up with her own juices. Slowly, carefully at first, he pushed his massive cock into her ass. Karina gasped sharply, the intense fullness making her tremble. Marcus stayed buried in her pussy, both men now inside her at once.
“Fuck yes,” Karina cried out, adjusting to the overwhelming sensation. “Fill me… both of you.”
They found a rhythm, one thrusting while the other pulled back. The double penetration had Karina shaking uncontrollably. Marcus reached around to rub her clit while Jamal gripped her hair, pulling her head back for deeper access. The iPhone kept rolling, tripod steady but occasionally picked up for close-ups of her stretched holes.
After switching who was where a few more times, they laid her on her back again. Marcus fucked her ass deep and hard while Jamal pounded her pussy. Karina’s legs shook in the air as another powerful orgasm ripped through her, squirting messily over both of them.
“I’m gonna cum,” Marcus growled first. He pulled out of her ass and stroked himself, shooting thick ropes of cum across her tits and stomach. Jamal followed right after, filling her pussy with hot cum until it leaked out around his cock.
But they weren’t done. Karina, breathing heavily and covered in sweat and cum, got on her knees between them. She took both huge cocks in her hands, jerking them together with double-handed strokes. Her tongue licked from one to the other, sucking the heads alternately while looking straight into the camera.
“Come on, give me more,” she begged between licks. “Cover your slut.”
Both men groaned loudly. Marcus came first again, painting her face and tongue. Jamal followed, adding to the mess across her cheeks, lips, and breasts. Karina swallowed what landed in her mouth, smiling tiredly at the lens as she milked the last drops from them.
The three of them collapsed onto the couch afterward, bodies tangled. Karina lay between Marcus and Jamal, their big arms around her as they caught their breath. She reached for the iPhone 17, stopping the recording with a satisfied little laugh.
“That’s going to be one hell of a tape,” she whispered, voice raspy. She kissed Marcus deeply, then turned to do the same with Jamal. Their hands still roamed her body gently now, soothing the places they had gripped so roughly earlier.
“You took us so well,” Jamal murmured, stroking her hair. Marcus kissed the marks on her neck and chest, softer this time.
Karina snuggled deeper between them, feeling full and claimed. The rough sex left her sore in the best way, cum still leaking from her pussy and ass as she shifted. They stayed like that for a long while, talking quietly about how intense it felt, laughing at some of the angles they caught on camera, and planning when they might watch the tape together.
Later, after a shared shower where they washed her tenderly, they moved to the big bed. Karina curled up in the middle again, head on Marcus’s chest while Jamal spooned her from behind. Their bodies pressed close, protective and warm now that the rough part was over.
“Mine,” she whispered sleepily, possessive in her own way. The two men chuckled softly, holding her tighter.
The iPhone 17 sat on the nightstand, recording stopped but full of raw, explicit memories. Karina smiled to herself as she drifted off, already thinking about the next time they would create something even wilder. For now, she was perfectly satisfied, sore, and safe between her two favorite lovers.
Jae and his girlfriend were always cautious when their parents were around, but if it was just his little sister Minju left in the house, they didn't have a care in the world. It was funny, too, because Minju and her brother never had the 'you won't tell Mom and Dad, will you?' conversation. She could have easily just hinted to her parents what was going on after they left the house.
But ultimately, Minju wasn't going to do it. Her brother was usually sweet to her. Besides, if ever Jae did something to piss her off, she had his afternoons with that awful girlfriend Eunju to hold over his head.
Eunju let out one more dramatic moan, and she couldn't take it any longer. Minju grabbed her phone and running shoes and made for the door. As she closed it behind her, she was relieved to hear only the breeze blowing through their front yard.
Running was Minju's way of taking her mind off things. As soon as she took her first stride, her frustration began to melt away. The fact that her big brother was inside fooling around with his obnoxious girlfriend didn't matter anymore when her favorite song came up on her beloved running playlist.
Her routine kept her sane, and it was also why Minju was one of the fittest girls she knew. At 5'-6" and 105 lbs., she was proud to be in such good shape; it made a hard run all the easier. And though she hated to admit it, seeing the eyes of neighborhood boys and husbands follow her as she ran by was a rush.
Minju didn't have a boyfriend; that was probably part of her frustration with her brother and his bedroom antics. It wasn't that she didn't want one; it was more that nobody had come along with whom she felt compelled to start a relationship. Either they were silly boys her age, eighteen and immature, or they were older and with transparently lustful intentions toward her.
Minju could see what Eunju saw in her brother. He was twenty, smart, handsome, and yet very unassuming. Being a quarterback on his college football team probably didn't hurt, but he wasn't a colossal jock the way most might have expected. Family-oriented, driven, respectful… Jae was the works. Why couldn't more boys like him approach her than the guys she was used to?
That's also why she held such high standards for him. Not only was he handsome, with short brown hair and masculine features that already resembled her dad, but he was just an all-around good guy. Eunju didn't deserve him; Minju always felt that Jae had just fallen for her fast like he always did and that he liked the quarterback cheerleader cliché, too. Whatever, she thought, he'd only been with her a few months, and she could always hope things wouldn't work out.
Minju wondered if maybe her brother would set her up with one of his friends when she rounded the corner heading back to their house. She was intimately aware of how much her boobs were bouncing in her workout top when she passed Mr. Taylor's house; he was such a creep he might as well have blown her a kiss as she passed him while he was watering his flowers.
Minju's tits… They'd been trouble since they showed up in her early teens. Boys at school stared like they'd never seen breasts before in their lives. Men, too: men who were way too old to be gawking at a teenager would pretend they weren't trying to get a look down her shirt. Even her brother! Sometimes, he would stop in the middle of a sentence if she accidentally showed them too much. Maybe 'accident' wasn't the right word. Jae was the only one she teased on purpose, perhaps because she knew he could do nothing about it.
When she ran up to the driveway, Jae and his bimbo were on the front porch.
"Good luck tomorrow, baby," Minju heard her say.
"Thanks," her brother replied, "I'll see you after the game?"
"You'll see me at the game!" Eunju said, standing up tall to kiss her brother on the lips.
"You know I don't look over there. I can't be distracted." Jae reasoned.
"Yea, yea, I get it. Mr. Quarterback can't take his eye off the ball," Eunju said, lovingly touching her brother on the chest.
Minju couldn't help but laugh at the flirty way Eunju said it. She'd tried her hardest to get to the door, but she was thirsty and didn't want to listen to it anymore.
"O…M…G…ARE-YOU-DONE!" She chanted, mocking one of the standard cheers, "CAN-I-GET-IN-THE-FUCKING-DOOR?"
Jae laughed at his little sister's attitude. He'd seen her running up and knew he'd get an earful when his girlfriend left.
"Very funny, Minju," Eunju said, unimpressed, "Though I hope that's not what you'll be trying out with next year."
"Ugh…" Minju sighed, cocked her hip, and fluffed her ponytail "Should I dye my hair blonde instead?"
Minju shot a nasty look at her brother. He was NOT supposed to be telling anyone on the cheerleading team that his sister would try out it if she got accepted at his school. Even though she couldn't stand many of the girls on the team, she still loved cheering. Being close to the game, getting the crowd engaged, and staying in shape - all of it appealed to Minju, and she had her eyes on doing it for her brother's team if she got in.
Content with the frown on Eunju's face, Minju simply shouldered past her brother and headed inside. He took a moment to say his last goodbyes before following his little sister into the kitchen. He had to take a deep breath when he saw her tilting the bottle back and witnessed a few drips falling onto her chest as she gulped it greedily. The light glisten of sweat on her abs, the tight-fitting workout clothes…oooph. Despite having recently fooled around with his girlfriend, a hot girl was a hot girl, related to him or not. Sometimes, he wished his sister understood that the way he did.
"Why do you always gotta give her such a hard time?"
Minju almost laughed out loud, wanting to say something about her brother giving the dumb blonde a 'hard time' himself.
"Hey, if you are gonna bring your ditzy girlfriends around the house when mom and dad aren't home, I'm gonna reserve the right to make fun of them."
Jae had difficulty arguing with that. He admired his sister's tenacity most of the time. She knew what she wanted, and she was vocal and rambunctious - everything he wanted in a girlfriend. She was probably right anyway. Eunju didn't knock him out with anything but her looks. And even then, the girl standing right before him was far more attractive. He was sure he could find someone that was right for him; Eunju was simply right for right now.
"Hey, Minju'," he said to her. She wanted to be mad at him, but she loved it when he called her that. "I'm sorry about the cheerleading thing. Eunju put two and two together, and I told her you'd probably try out."
"Two and two huh? Did Eunju finally pass remedial math last semester?" Minju quipped, narrowing her eyes after she'd said it.
Even though he could see her glare, Jae knew she wouldn't stay mad at him. She only had a few hours each week, if that, to see her brother. He'd come home on Friday and stay the night before his Saturday game. They lived close enough to campus that he would be off before she awoke the next day and went to see him play. Eunju was a part of the weekly routine, but Jae always got rid of her before it even got dark.
She always wondered how he managed to do it. Minju felt like girls were pretty dramatic when it came to quickies like Eunju seemed to come over for. One weekend, she'd heard the stupid blonde say something like, "…if it helps you play better, then I don't mind!" She hadn't made much of it then; Minju was glad to hear Eunju saying it on her way out.
"Yeah, yeah, I forgive you," Minju said, walking towards her brother and stopping when she smacked the almost empty water bottle against his chest and held her hand there, "I'll be picking the movie tonight."
Jae rolled his head back and smiled, glad everything was cool between him and his little sis. Maybe he'd even convince her to give him a back massage later if he played the "It'll help me play well tomorrow" card.
Things went as they usually did that night. Minju even agreed to massage her brother's shoulder for a bit, even though she made sure to get a dig in about how he wasn't even a starter. Jae had fought hard with his coach for his nights at home. Sure, seeing his girlfriend when most other guys were forbidden was a big plus. But he loved seeing his little sister and was so glad she always freed up her Friday nights for him before the game.
They just got along so well. Close in age as they were, Jae and Minju had a lot of common interests. Football and video games, music, and crappy TV, they typically had a blast every Friday and Jae went to bed once again, happy to spend time with his little sister. Their parents always did date night on Friday, so they'd only be home shortly before he went to bed.
Sometimes Jae felt guilty, but more and more he was seeing his little sister in a… different light. She'd grown up fast. Not only was she more mature, but her body was too. He was often confused by how much he enjoyed having her around. He tried to reason that being near a pretty, youthful brunette would always be desirable. She just happened also to be his sister, and as long as he kept his hands to himself everything would be fine.
Typically, that's the way things worked out. Yet, Minju felt just as comfortable as her brother did around her. So, as she sat there massaging his naked shoulder and seeing how huge and muscular he'd gotten since starting college, Minju had some of the same issues her brother did. She also loved being around him, and not just because of how much he made her laugh or how she could talk to him about anything. She loved massaging his back because it was the closest she'd gotten to an attractive guy, and this one didn't try to touch her ass or her boobs whenever he got the chance.
She was only wearing a crop top and her favorite sweatpants, which she rolled and wore low at the waist when she remembered her brother had commented dressing inappropriately around him. Minju had brushed it off… and then wore seemingly less every time he was over after that. Hey, she thought, if he could get off while their parents were out and then get a massage out of her, she could at the very least, feel sexy and comfortable at the same time. His stare didn't bother her one bit.
The next day was incredible. Jae wasn't a starter, so he'd begun the game uniformed but sitting on the bench. He was only a sophomore but next in line to start as quarterback for the prestigious college team. Things weren't going well for the starter. He fumbled in the first quarter. The offense struggled and only got one field goal out of four or five possessions in a row as the first half was nearing its end. When the QB threw his second interception, and the whistles sounded at the end of the half, Minju was buzzing in her seat that her brother might get his chance.
He'd played before, but only a quarter or a few minutes here and there. They entered the locker room, and Minju's mom touched her shoulder.
"Wouldn't it be great if your brother started the second half?" She said, looking excited.
Minju's heart beat faster. "You think he will, Dad? Do you think Oppa is going to start?"
Her dad raised his eyebrows and said, "I know what I'd do if I were the coach… he just might."
"You think he's ready?" Minju's mom asked her father.
A passing memory took Minju as her parents chatted about her brother's workout routine. Eunju had said something that other day when she'd overheard them. "…gotta make sure you're ready," she'd said, or something like that. Why was she remembering that now?
Sure enough, as halftime ended Jae ran out of the tunnel with his helmet on. He was going to play.
He looked shaky as he lined up for his first snap. This time, seeing him on the field felt a little different. They were coming from behind, and her brother wasn't just a quick substitution; he was meant to be the solution.
He handed the ball off twice, but they still had a few yards to get the first down. It looked like they were keeping the ball out of the air and in the unknown hands of her brother. But when they lined up and Jae called for the ball, he dropped back to pass it.
Minju held her breath the whole time.
'Pass it Oppa…!' she screamed inwardly.
… COME ON PASS IT!
And then he did.
It was a beautiful throw - a bullet right across the middle.
The receiver was brought down right away but well beyond the first-down line. The whole crowd cheered, and Minju and her parents locked arms and jumped up and down. He'd done it; she was so proud.
After that, Jae was everything he needed to be. They didn't do anything too crazy, and he was playing pretty safe, but in no time, they were near the end zone, and Minju was clenching her mom's arm tight until he threw a perfect pass to the back corner for a touchdown.
Minju felt like she knew exactly why girls were so drawn to quarterbacks at that moment. Here she was, screaming like a complete fool and jumping up and down in her team sweatshirt, yelling her brother's name and practically in tears. Dam,n does he look good in that uniform, Minju thought as he trotted off the field to let the kicking team on.
The rest of the game was a haze. She was so excited to see her brother finally playing as she was, but Minju almost couldn't handle it that he was leading them to a win. When the final second ticked off the clock, and it was her brother holding the ball, she giggled outright as he threw it up in the air in his excitement.
The team rallied and celebrated on the field, and her family was allowed to walk on while the rest of the crowd shuffled out of the stadium. Jae hugged their mom and dad, picked Minju up, and spun her around in a circle. Minju could feel the sweat on his pads and the heat radiating from him until he set her down with a huge smile.
"I think it was all because of the shoulder massage, Minju," he said, "this ball's for you."
Minju felt him push the ball into her midsection like she had the water bottle into him the day before.
"You were so awesome, bro," Minju praised, "but you better take this thing back before somebody tries to tackle me."
"You mean like me!" He said, bending down to grab her waist and picking her up again, slinging her over his shoulder like it was nothing. Minju screamed and kicked, but he didn't set her down until he'd made her sufficiently dizzy. Their parents looked on and laughed the whole time.
Minju saw her brother's girlfriend looking at them from afar, clearly displeased that she wasn't getting all the attention. It gave Minju an odd sense of satisfaction, even if their relationships with her brother differed.
"You better go do the same thing to Eunju," Minju whispered when her brother put her down. She looked jealous."
Jae sighed knowingly and gave his sister a hasty, final hug. Saying goodbye to his parents and Minju, Jae ambled over to talk to his cheerleader-girlfriend. Minju couldn't help but notice him looking in her direction over Eunju's shoulder as she was leaving.
-
After that, things blew up. People went on and on about how poised her brother was in the game despite having minimal experience. He started in the away game the following week, and they won. It was a close game, and Jae made some mistakes, but watching him on television, she couldn't help but see all of the strengths that people had been touting in the write-ups of his first big performance.
Minju congratulated her brother via text, and he quickly responded that he was looking forward to a Friday at home the following week.
-I bet you would have made that pass at the end of the first half if you had a shoulder massage!-
[I bet you're right. Do you think I'm a big loser for wanting to hang out with my little sister on a Friday night?]
Minju blushed, even though she was alone in her room with the lights off.
-Are you kidding, a loser? Did you SEE the game I just did?-
-Oh, that's right… you were that stud quarterback who WON it!-
[Thanks Minju, I can't wait to see you next week.]
God did he love his little sister, Jae thought. He was in a cab on the way out to celebrate the victory that night, and all he could think about was how great it would be to talk through all the plays the way he had on the phone with Minju after his first game. Inevitably, there would be a thousand girls throwing themselves at him that night, but Jae felt sure none of them could match his little sis. Maybe he was wrong, but first and foremost, they were hungry to sleep with a football player, and most of them wouldn't even be as attractive as Minju. If only she wanted that too, then he'd have the whole package. 'Ugh,' he shook off. It was probably the booze talking.
Minju wished they'd seen his potential from the very start. Her brother started and won every game for the rest of the season, which was already more than half over when he'd first come out onto the field for that fateful second half. Because they had enough losses before that, there wasn't much left to make of their season when Jae stepped in, but there was a lot of talk about the season to come.
And each week, each home game at least, Minju and Jae hung out just the two of them for as much time as they could. She couldn't stand that he insisted on Eunju coming over, hearing them in his bedroom after she got home from school, but glad to see her leave shortly after. Jae had insisted that their parents give him time to himself (with Minju…and Eunju), and they'd obliged, given his success on the field.
Their time together was usually the same: a movie and a lot of talking about what was going on in their lives. But for Minju, her feelings were slowly evolving. She couldn't help it. Everybody was talking about him. Her parents were so proud, and girls at school went on and on about how hot he was. Being that he was the quarterback of the state college team, the exposure meant constant reminders of him everywhere Minju went.
So her attitude toward him was gradually changing whether she knew it or not. She'd often lay on top of her shirtless brother for a long time after kneading his back, just enjoying the deep bass in his voice that vibrated her chest as they bantered. Minju began to crave that time with her brother, cuddling seemingly closer every week when they watched a movie. She simply wanted to be with him.
And Jae was no dummy. Despite being a big, burly football player, he was quite smart, or so he told himself. It wasn't as if he didn't notice that his little sister was not so resistant to touch his back anymore or that she was wearing seemingly less and less every time she came downstairs for their movie. Yet, it still felt… natural. Many girls were throwing themselves at Jae nowadays, but Minju had earned his attention rather than exploited it, and he liked giving it to her.
There was this one day he'd almost called her out for it. She might as well have been naked… well, not quite, but perhaps the fact that he'd never seen her naked, and this was as close as he'd get, was why he kept his mouth shut.
The underwear was enough to make him shiver: an orange-ish pair of panties, simple but tight at each curve and the gap between her thighs. They had a white edge that he followed with his eyes as it wrapped around her tiny waist and those damned legs of hers. But then the shirt, or was it a sheet? This draped white thing with a big curved neck exposed her almost from shoulder to shoulder. The tiny sleeves were all that held it up. And, of course, it didn't reach more than halfway down her upper half. His little sister's entire midsection, perhaps one of his favorite parts of hers, was left entirely to his view.
Both of the small pieces of clothing looked somewhat transparent. Jae wanted to look long enough to determine whether he was seeing the dark circles of Minju's nipples or the tiny dark slit at the gap between her thighs, but he tore his gaze away before it became inappropriate. He couldn't believe that you could buy clothing like that or that his little sister was wearing it around him. Did it look that good on other girls because Jae was practically hard during the entire movie, and wondering why his sister would be so brazen around him? Did she know how attracted to her he was that night?
Suddenly, he couldn't get Eunju out of the house fast enough on Fridays, though he believed he needed the release the night before the game. More and more, it seemed like she was just happy to be the girlfriend of the star quarterback; he got a little release when he needed it, and she got to parade him around when she wanted to.
And just like that, the season was over.
The hype continued for a few weeks after their last game. He had to do some interviews and a couple of articles for newspapers and magazines. He was no international star, but the college team fanatics demanded plenty of him. The holidays came and went, and we were busy as usual. Before they knew it, Minju and her brother were well into the second half of the school year.
Sometimes, he couldn't make it on Friday nights to be home with his little sister. Jae had loaded up his second semester with classes to make the workload easier during the football season. He felt awful, but she understood, making him love her even more.
But when he did make it home, it was awesome. Every time he saw her, Jae seemed to get closer to his little sister. And she just kept getting more beautiful. She was only recently eighteen, and every day, she became more aware of her body and how to carry herself. Each day on his way home, Jae guiltily looked forward to what his little sister might wear that night.
Sometimes, he wondered if the two of them were toying with each other, playing with the possibility that one of them might do something rash. But he knew how happy it made Minju to have someone like him that she could entirely rely on to make her feel comfortable; he didn't want to ruin that. He didn't know that Minju was struggling to respect him similarly. But they loved their time together so much that it didn't matter.
They were starting to talk on the phone regularly or at least text when he hadn't seen her in a while. They were so busy with schoolwork, sports, and training that they marked their weeks by the time they talked to or saw each other. Sooner than both Jae and Minju could have imagined, pages of the dog calendar their mother hung in the kitchen flipped by, and the summer was upon them.
Jae had trained almost daily for the upcoming football season. He'd never expected his responsibilities to become important to him, his coaches, or his team. Add to that, finishing up a semester of college, and his schedule was chock-full. The first week of summer would be a much-needed breather, but then it would be off to summer training camp. He even had time to spend with his family and a few days hanging out with only his little sis. They took a day out on the lake together, went to dinner one night, and even agreed to go shopping with her the day before he left for summer training camp.
"I don't want you to go," Minju said, her big, green, puppy-dog eyes looking teary. She dreaded that this would be the first summer she didn't get to spend with her brother.
"Do you have to?" Minju asked sadly, feeling her brother's big, strong arms wrap around her in the middle of the department store.
"I don't want to leave you, Minju, but I want to be at my best for next season. It's gonna be a big year for me." He said regretfully, holding her close enough to catch the subtle shampoo scent in her soft, brown hair.
"We can talk or text any time you want," he promised, pulling back and staring into her sad eyes.
That only made her feel marginally better, but she shook her head knowingly. Jae held his sister for a while as they walked through the store. She picked out a new pair of sweatpants that admittedly excited Jae, reminding him of how she usually looked when she'd be wearing them and the time they spent together… how they rode low, and her hip bones were often revealed to his wandering eyes as she laid in front of him on the couch.
"What do you think? She said, coming out of the changing room for the third time.
Minju saw her brother jump when he looked up from the green sweatpants he recognized as the ones she'd picked out. Suddenly, he was looking away like his eyes were burning.
"Minju!" He said, looking back toward her through his hand.
"WHAT?" She mocked, giggling.
"You can't wear that out here!"
He was probably right, she had on the sweatpants, as low as she possibly could wear them. The lines of her toned abdomen led down to what was likely a totally bare pussy based on what her brother could see. But the top wasn't a top at all. It was a sexy, black bra. The lace revealed much of her breasts to her brother's eyes. He'd always been totally caught off guard by how amazing his sister's tits were, but this was more than she'd ever let him see.
"Oh you can look Oppa, stop being such a wuss."
He did slowly look back in his little sister's direction, but it felt like he shouldn't. Yet, as soon as he saw how the black lace pushed his sister's breasts upward and most of the demi-cup left her chest bare, Jae wasn't about to look away.
"So… what do you think?"
"Incredible…" he said, unwittingly. Minju's breasts had been amazing for years, and now that the rest of her body had caught up, he was like a helpless puppy.
"The sweatpants and the bra?" she asked with a huge grin.
Jae was so embarrassed. He'd literally just complimented his little sister's tits, her beautiful body… no question there. Thank god she'd let him off the hook.
"I think you should buy them, both of them." He said without flinching.
Minju had never felt sexier. As her brother pretended, poorly, that he wasn't looking up and down every inch of tanned skin she'd revealed to him, she realized how loved it made her feel. Plenty of guys had complimented her before, but nobody made her knees feel weak the way that Jae did. She turned around and headed back to the changing room after being sufficiently convinced that he'd liked what he saw. Jae almost exploded when he saw the dimples in her lower back and then their eyes met quickly before Minju perked her little butt up for him once and then closed the door behind her.
Jae had to take a deep breath. What on earth had gotten into him? And what about her? God damnit did she look breathtaking in even the simple two pieces of clothing. Why did she insist on flaunting it in front of him, and why was he feeling so much like touching her?
Minju walked out of the dressing room wearing what she had on before she went in. Somehow seeing her clothed now got him just as excited. Even the cute flannel shirt and tank-top she was wearing made her beautiful, and he wondered if he'd see the bra and sweatpants she was holding in her hand again before he left.
When Jae stood, his little sister stopped him before he could exit the changing rooms. Nobody was around; it felt private… intimate as she placed hand on the middle of his chest.
Minju rested her head against him and wrapped her free arm around his back. Everywhere she touched he was just…solid. When his arms encircled her she felt that familiar tingling coursing through her, made stronger as she sensed the strong beat of his heart against her hand.
"I'm really going to miss you, you know that, right?" She said quietly, like she didn't want anyone else to hear.
"I know little one, I'm going to miss you too."
Before he could do or say anything else, Minju stood up tall and kissed him right on the lips. His face had been downturned and his eyes closed as he held her; he didn't even know it was coming.
But her lips were so soft. There was a hint of sweetness on them, and they moved ever so slightly. He shouldn't have been kissing his little sister that way, with his hands around her and the kiss lasting longer than it could have. But nobody could see them, and nobody had to know who they were. In that moment, the kiss felt like the best way to say goodbye.
Minju dropped back from her tiptoes and finally took a breath, realizing how fast her heart was beating. She hadn't planned it, but all of the sudden their lips were together and she didn't want it to end. 'Why did he have to go?' she repeated in her head again and again, knowing the answer but still feeling frustrated.
They didn't get much more after that. They talked and laughed and played around for a bit longer before it was time to go. Even after the kiss, everything just felt …normal…right. She hated that pulling back into the driveway meant they were all that much closer to her brother leaving for the summer, but she was finally coping with it. She lay awake that night listening to her dad and brother talk in the other room as he packed until she finally drifted off to sleep thinking of Jae.
Minju went with her dad to take Jae to the airport the next day, but there would certainly be no more kissing her brother the way they had the day before. She looked down at her feet as her dad was shaking her brother's hand and wishing him good luck before heading back to the drivers' seat.
"Hey," he said, putting his finger below her chin and lifting it up to him. His heart almost broke apart to see that Minju had tears in her eyes. "Ohhh Minju', come on, you're killin' me."
She half giggled, half sobbed as their gazes met.
"I love you little sis, and it's only a few months," he assured her.
"I know," she sighed, "it's just…ughhhh!" Minju stomped her foot on the ground like she was going to throw a fit. She was so upset to be losing her best friend, even if it was only temporarily.
"Just go… you big jerk."
"I'm already marking our Fridays on my calendar for next year, and I'll see you on the sidelines too."
"Okay," Minju agreed half-heartedly, knowing she still had to make the cheerleading team but flattered her brother just assumed she would.
"I love you too," she said finally.
She jerked when her brother kissed her cheek and then squeezed her side like he always did. Watching him walk away, she felt like it was going to be a long summer.
-
It was tough without him, but not unbearable. A couple times a week they would text about what was going on at the football camp or how Minju was choosing her schedule, this and that. She'd gotten into the state college during Jae's amazing football season and knew she'd be going there from the minute she opened the letter. The program they had for her major was one of the top in the country, so she didn't feel like she was just following her brother to the same college.
In fact, she was looking forward to them being at the same school. Jae was going to be a junior and Minju a freshman. Despite being very independent and proud of it, Minju had already made some friends due to Jae's newfound fame. Every time somebody recognized her last name in the programs and orientations she attended over the summer, she felt proud to call him big brother.
Minju looked forward to the times he would call her on the phone. It was always late at night, sometimes waking her up, but Minju was so glad to see his number pop up that she awoke immediately an answered with an excited "hey big bro!"
Jae could sometimes hear his sister waking. He imagined that she was wearing one of those outfits from their Friday nights at home. Laying in her bed, maybe in just a tiny pair of underwear she felt sexy in, Jae could hear his little sister yawn and he pictured her tiny frame stretching out under the covers.
Sometimes late at night, their conversations felt so private, almost secretive. Whether it was the fact that they were both in a darkened room with nobody else around or that they weren't wearing much or something else, to Minju it felt kind of naughty. She thought that the way they talked was more like the way she imagined talking to a boyfriend, one she didn't have of course.
And Jae didn't have anybody but Minju. Eunju would call now and again, but she was… not all that interesting to talk to. Usually, when he hung up with his girlfriend, he couldn't go to bed until he talked to his little sister, hoping to have some meaningful conversation before he finally turned in.
"Hey Minju', how come you never let any of those boys you tell me about take you out on more than a date or two?" Jae asked her one of the nights when they were both talking in bed a couple hundred miles away from each other.
"Well that's a little personal, isn't it, Mr. Nosy?" she responded.
"Well, seeing as how you asked what Eunju looks like naked, I think we're past being bashful about stuff like this," Jae chided back.
He was probably right; Minju was feeling competitive one night when her brother told her he'd just hung up with his girlfriend and she wanted to know. She was now confident that her body, especially her chest was sufficiently more appealing to her brother (apparently, he was a "breasts man")
"FINE…" she replied, "I dunno, I guess I just… I haven't met anybody worthwhile yet. And they all want to get in my pants on like, the first date. It's exhausting."
"Aww shoot, Minju, I didn't know that. I mean, you gotta give the guys a little slack though you know?"
"Why would I do that??" Minju asked, frustrated
"Well, you're… I dunno… you're really…" he couldn't seem to get the words out.
"I'm what Oppa?" Minju asked, sort of expecting her brother to say something about her being too stuck-up or bitchy.
"How do I say this…" he continued, hoping she would give him an out.
Minju just waited in silence, wondering what he was trying to say.
"Ugh, fine." he started, "You're hot, Minju. Guys are going to want to hook up with you when they first see you. Frankly, I'm worried about it for when you start at school with me."
"Oh…" Minju said. Jae wished he could be there with his little sis so they didn't have an unknown, uncomfortable silence on the phone. He was glad when she continued:
"That doesn't mean they can just be dogs all the time though. One guy actually pulled the car over and asked if I would blow him on the way home from our second date!"
"Whoa…" Jae let out, sounding upset, "That's not okay… Who is he? What's his name?"
Minju smiled when she heard her brother getting mad. As much as she would like to see her brother pummel that douchebag Hyunmin, Jae wanting to defend her was reward enough.
"Oh, relax Oppa, you'll never need to see him, nor will I."
"Hmmph…" He sighed, sounding unsatisfied, "So…did you?"
"Did I what?… OH GOD NO!" Minju gasped, "Did you need to ask?!"
She could hear her brother laughing on the other end. "No, I figured. I just wanted to rile you up."
Minju giggled, too. He did always knew how to push her buttons.
"Can I tell you something Oppa?"
"Sure Minju', anything."
"I've never done… 'it'… before."
Jae paused a few seconds, trying to process what he'd just heard. Though he hadn't thought his little sister would ever share something like that with him, a small part of Jae was happy to hear that she was a virgin.
"Oh…" he responded, "You know that's totally okay right? A lot of girls get all worried about it but you shouldn't be."
"I know," Minju said, "but I just don't want to come off as really prude like I'm above it or something; I just haven't found the right guy."
"…and that's awesome." Jae assured her, "I think it makes you even more attractive. Like you know what you want, and it means something to you."
Minju curled up tightly in her bed. She bit the tip of her thumb, thinking about what her brother was telling her. Not only was someone she loved and wholly respected telling her not to worry about something she'd spent all too much time agonizing about, but he was also telling her that it made her more attractive.
"What about you?" Minju asked, "I mean I guess I know you've done it before."
"Yeah, I guess you do…" he said, knowing that Minju had heard him with Eunju before and feeling somewhat bad about it now that she'd told him she was a virgin. "But I wish I thought about it the way you did or that I could."
"What do you mean?" asked his little sister.
"Well when you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend and you have sex, things can just kind of change. Sometimes I wish I could really take time to care about someone before jumping into it. You can do that, at least."
He paused, seeming to be hung up on his feelings.
"Eunju and I…well… I don't want to talk about her.
Minju could hear some hurt in her brother's voice. She felt terrible for razzing him all the time about his girlfriend.
"It's okay Oppa, I know things can be complicated sometimes."
He was quiet.
"Do you know how much I love you?" Minju asked.
"No, how much is that?" Jae said, smiling again.
Minju put on the most innocent, girly voice she could, "LIKE…sooooo much," she said. He could almost hear her smiling through the phone.
"I love you too Minju." Jae told her.
For the moment of silence that followed, both Minju and her brother truly wished they weren't talking over the phone but instead being there with each other. It wasn't just that he knew his little sister would be wearing very little and stretched out alone in her bed. It was also that he wanted to hold her so she could understand how much he meant that he loved her. Minju, too wondered how he might touch her if they embraced right then. Her skin tingled, wondering what her brother might look like after the months of workouts he'd been telling her about. Something told her she'd be intimidated by how big and muscular he'd gotten.
She wanted to say something more. The tingling sensation working its way from her core out to her fingers and toes made Minju speak without thinking,
"I wish you were here with me," she said. Her fingers traced a path from her neck down to the curve of her breast.
Jae could hear something more in his sister's voice, and though he knew he shouldn't, he wanted her to feel the same thing her words doing to him.
"I wish I were there with you too Minju."
Minju's whole body was feeling warmer. She didn't know what to think about how he was making her feel.
"Goodnight little sis," Jae said after waiting long enough.
"Goodnight big bro," she said, not meaning to sound quite as sexy as she did.
"Two weeks," Jae said right before he hung up, hearing his little sister say sleepily, "I can't wait." as he hit a button to end the call.
Was he going crazy? Was he supposed to feel like if his little sister was in the room right then he would have been unable to help himself touching her all over, running his hands over her body: those wonderful breasts he longed to see, kissing her beautiful neck and shoulders, caressing her legs. Did she know that he'd hung up the phone and found himself fully hard, thinking of her in a way he knew he should not?
She was just so gorgeous. Even over the phone he was conjuring up all the times he'd looked at her and marveled at her beauty. What was he going to do when they were finally going to school together? What if he had to watch guys talk to her, flirt with her, even make a move. Jae knew he wouldn't be able to fall asleep until he took care of his erection. Strong as his feelings were, he couldn't force the images of his barely clothed little sister out of his mind. When he finally released the pent up excitement he'd discovered in talking to Minju, it was to the image of her lying in bed.
He couldn't possibly know, but his little sister had done the very same thing, imagining that Jae came home and finally helped her understand what it might feel like to be with a boy.
-
Two weeks flew by. Both Jae and Minju had fully packed schedules before he was to return home. When their heads hit the pillow at night, they were lucky to even exchange a few texts before falling asleep.
Then, Minju came home from the gym one day during the week before school started and almost fainted at the sight of her brother. Not only was she so unbelievably glad to see him, but he looked incredible. He was tan from all the time out in the sun. His hair had grown longer and unruly. He even had a dark scruff on his face, so he looked considerably older. And he was huge! He filled out an old t-shirt so it looked stretched across his muscles. His chest, his arms, his abs! Minju felt so guilty when she sensed herself getting wet as she approached him.
And Jae was in for even more of a treat than his sister, or at least he thought so. She had obviously spent some time in the sun, but her body… God was she even more beautiful than he remembered. It had been less than three months and he wondered if it was the same girl. Or perhaps he was seeing her differently, still unbelieving that such a beautiful girl could also be his little sister.
Her stomach was flat as ever, with a hint of her abs showing when she ran over to jump into his arms. She wrapped her toned little legs around him and squeezed him tight. Jae remembered talking with Minju about the size of her boobs compared to his girlfriend's and he knew as she pressed them against him, even in a sports bra, that Minju's were bigger.
"Are you ready for school next week?" He said excitedly, setting her cute bottom on the counter top. Jae was glad their parents weren't around because he was definitely taking some liberties with his hands, leaving them on her hips as he set her down.
Minju shook her head, 'Yes,' looking anxious and adorable at the same time. She had imagined her brother coming home so many times, and this was even better. She couldn't help herself from leaning in and planting a quick peck on his lips.
They were quiet, contented, for a while. Neither of them really cared to speak. Jae was standing between his little sister's legs and holding her close enough that he was glad he hadn't gotten hard…yet. Even thinking about it worried him that Minju might soon be feeling something she shouldn't pressing against the tight fabric of her workout shorts.
"I know you're going to hate me for this, but I have to be at school 24/7 before our first game in a week and a half.
Minju's mouth dropped open. She was half-pretending, she'd expected it based on everything he'd been telling her over the phone. When he saw his little sister crack a grin instead of the big grimace he expected, Jae narrowed his eyes at her.
"I know, I won't give you too much shit about it. I'm just really happy you're home!" She said, hugging him again. Jae was truly worried she might feel something in his shorts.
"…And so BIG!" she fawned, seeing his worry disappear as she put her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them. He could tell she was giving him a hard time, acting like one of the many girls he expected to encounter on his first week back.
"Will you come back on Friday before the game?"
"Well the coach made a big deal about it, but after telling him it was my ritual every time last year… and then you know… we won every game… he gave in."
Minju showed her beautiful white smile, and it was all Jae really needed to see that day. He was so glad to be holding his little sister and to know that nothing had changed about how they interacted, even though he knew the way he felt about her had.
-
The week before school started, tryouts for the cheerleading team were held. Minju had been working all summer for her big moment, and she knew she was ready. Jae had even walked with her from her dorm to the facility and given her a big hug before sending her in. She felt all the more confident that he believed in her.
"Can I watch?" Jae had asked.
"NO!" Minju fired back. She did not want him to see just in case she didn't make it.
"Aww, Minju, you know you're going to kill it, right?" he said, hugging her and pushing her through the door. His touch on her lower back was comforting; it lingered even as she walked out into the gym when her name was called.
She needn't have been nervous. The panel of four girls, a coach and an assistant coach were all that was there to watch her do her routines. There were a few routines they published online weeks before, and one that Minju was supposed to compose on her own. Everybody had seemed pleased after she completed the pre-selected routines, but everybody had cheered and clapped when she finished her own. Everybody but one… Eunju.
Even though she felt like she'd nailed every part, the fact that someone on the panel had held their applause made her nervous. She hated to admit it, but Minju really was getting her hopes up for being on the cheerleading team. If she was really good, they might even let her cheer for the football team in her first year, but she had to be truly impressive.
She was ecstatic to get a callback that day, and to be told that practice started that weekend. Jae told her he knew she'd make it, and that he'd be shocked if they didn't put her on the field with him.
When the Friday before his first game finally came around, Minju rushed home—the first week of school had been crazy. She'd started all of her classes, been really successful at cheer practice and she was really hopeful that she'd make the first team and maybe cheer during one of the earlier football games. She didn't look forward to hearing or seeing Eunju, Minju thought as she pulled in the driveway, but she was out of control excited to spend her first Friday catching up with her brother.
When he entered, there was no noise, no sign of her brother's girlfriend, and the house sounded pretty quiet. She heard a bowl clinking in the kitchen, so she followed the sound inward.
"Hey you, where's your girl?" Minju asked
"She's not coming today," Jae said, sounding strange.
"Oh…um… is everything okay?" Minju continued, coming up behind her brother and putting a hand gently on his shoulder.
"Yeah," he said, sounding exhausted, "I don't think either of us will be seeing her much anymore."
"Oh no, I'm sorry Oppa, did something happen?"
"Don't worry about it, Minju. I'm not. It was a long time coming, " he said, but she could tell it was wearing on him. Minju draped herself over her brother's muscular shoulders, and she could feel him start to relax. She knew he was upset but was desperate to do anything that would make him feel better.
"How about you can pick the movie tonight? And if you're really lucky I'll even throw in a back-rub."
He knew she would do that anyway, but it made him smile to hear her offer. Jae always liked that Minju didn't only talk about football with him, especially right before the game. She might ask a few questions about who they were playing, but she didn't get him all anxious the way others might if he didn't hole up at his house. It was just one more reason why he liked being around her so much.
They both had work to do before they could hang out, but around the time it was getting dark and their parents would be meeting after work for their weekly dinner date, Jae waited for his little sister in the TV room. It had been a long time since they last did this, and he was a little nervous about what might happen since their relationship had progressed.
He had to keep his jaw from dropping when she came bouncing down the stairs, or rather her breasts did. Just as she promised, she was wearing the outfit that she'd tried on right before he went off to training camp months ago. Was it possible that she filled out her bra even better than before, because she certainly looked it? And the pants, hanging like they might fall at any second but for the drawstring around her waist.
This wasn't going to be easy. Now that he didn't have the typical release of spending an hour or so with his girlfriend, spending time with his far hotter little sister seemed like it might not be as easy. It worried him even more as he watched her perfect, round breasts shudder and threaten to escape her struggling bra with each step she took down the stairs.
It was nice to have his eyes on her like that again. Minju hadn't felt so desirable since they'd last had real alone time, and her brother's gaze was more than welcome. Just being in his company and him in hers made the two of them buzz with love for each other and excitement about being together.
"Lie down over here will ya?" Minju asked after they'd been watching the movie and chatting for a while. She could tell he was tense, far more than expected and she just wanted to help.
Jae obliged, sucking in a breath when he felt his hot little sister straddle him. He was truly glad to be lying face down, because the thought of her perched on top of him in that outfit was driving him nuts. She was actually quite good at massaging him, seeming to know all of the tight spots after doing it many times. Jae was finally starting to feel a lot better when she'd been doing it no more than a few minutes.
At some point, when Minju was trying hard to get him in the right spots on his back, she shifted over and the back of his leg as pressing against her mound. She hadn't meant to, it had just kind-of…happened. She couldn't help that it felt really good. But as she moved around, pressing her hands into different spots on her brother's muscular back, it just kept arousing her more and more.
Jae had no idea it was going on either, he was in a sleepy state after how good his sister's hands were making him feel. He heard her breathing heavier, thinking she was just exerting herself as she pressed harder on him.
It never took her very long, especially not when she was really turned on; Minju should have known better. She was just sitting down harder on her brother, leaning into him to 'get more leverage on his back,' or so he might think. Minju didn't know what had gotten into her, but within only a minute or two of feeling her brother's leg pushing against her pussy and her little clit being trapped and stimulated just the way she liked it, she was lost. She had to try hard beyond measure not to make a sound, yet she couldn't stop herself squirming.
It only took a moment, and Minju managed to stay quiet. Her arousal that had built up in the time she spent apart from her brother did the brunt of the work. All it took was a little push, back and forth, of her hips and then suddenly she was clenching her legs. She bit down hard on her lip, desperate not to reveal what she'd just done and feeling embarrassed as a short but powerful orgasm took her.
Jae came to when he heard his sister take a few sharp breaths atop him. He couldn't see her face, but he would have seen her coming down from her orgasm and trying to catch her breath. Her hands weren't doing much anymore.
"Tired little sis?" He asked.
From the tone of his voice, Jae didn't know anything. She felt guilty, but Minju thought maybe she could get off without him knowing and without experiencing any of the embarrassment.
"Uh huh," Minju lied. She lifted her hips off of him so he wouldn't feel it if she'd gotten too wet.
"What if I took a turn for a change?" Jae asked.
It was the only thing Minju could think of to put her out of harm's way, or at least her brother's discovery.
She agreed and laid down on the floor where he'd just been. After cumming, her skin was sensitive and crawling for his touch. Even when his fingers grazed her, Minju could feel it through her whole body. He started slow, and then worked his fingers into the tight spots on her shoulders. His hands felt terrific - big and strong, and a little bit rough from all his hard work.
Maybe Minju didn't know she was doing it, but Jae absolutely loved the way his little sister was letting out adorable sighs and moans when he touched her just right. Jae was probably getting just as much enjoyment as his little sis from his touching her.
He wasn't sure why he thought it would be okay, but her bra was simply in the way. In one quick motion, Jae unclasped his little sister's lacy top. It sprung open and revealed her back to him, and Minju quickly opened an eye to look backward at him. When he didn't offer an explanation, she stayed quiet.
The tension seemed more incredible then, but his hands felt even better. Jae could see his little sister's tits spreading out from her thin frame as she lay against the floor. He wanted to touch them; he even got close a few times with his fingers. Minju was fully aware of every square inch of her body that he felt: the way his fingers daringly slipped just beneath the waistband of her sweats, or how he grasped the tops of her hips a few times like he wanted to pull her towards him. After only a few moments, both of them were totally turned on, though neither was about to admit it to each other.
If Jae hadn't seen it, they would have been totally screwed. The flash of headlights shown in the room for only a second.
Their parents had walked in on them watching a movie before, even when Minju was wearing relatively inappropriate clothing. But in the position they were and with Minju's suggestive bra unclasped, it would have looked a bit more…naughty. Minju didn't even know what hit her before she was being scooped up and flipped around into her brother's arms as he took two stairs at a time up to her bedroom.
"Oppa what th…!" Minju gasped as he manhandled her. Her hands darted to the dangling bra that she'd only just managed to hold on to. Then she was twisted around and had her legs wrapped around her brother's wide frame before she could speak another word. As they hit the top of the stairs, she heard her parents at the door.
Jae dashed into his sister's room and then stood quietly, both of them being very still in their utterly suggestive position. Even in their haste, both siblings could intimately sense Minju's loosely covered breasts against Jae's chest, and she couldn't be sure, but was something extra trapped between their hips?
"Kids, we're home!" Their mother called out as she came in.
"Up here, be down in a minute!" Jae called back.
When he was sure they were in the clear, he flopped back onto the bed and took his first deep breath. Minju laughed first; of course, she would find that funny.
"Oh my god that was close!" She said, giggling.
"Well we wouldn't have to be worried if you were still wearing your bra!" Jae said righteously.
"Um excuse me, I wasn't the one who took it off," Minju said.
By the time they'd reached the bedroom her bra no longer covered either of her breasts. It was still trapped between them, but looking down Jae could see the full weight of his little sister's chest held between his and hers. They were big and hanging down slightly as she propped herself up to look at her brother. With an adorable and mischievous look on her face, she looked irresistible, perched on top of her brother with both her knees on the bed.
"I didn't mean anything by it, I was just…" he started, obviously not knowing where he was going with it.
Minju smiled at him, "I know you didn't," she said, letting him off the hook. She wiggled her hips playfully as she said it, and Minju was almost positive she could feel her brother's cock tucked up between their two connected hips and at least partially hard. The way it was pressing against Minju right where Jae definitely shouldn't have been made Minju desperate to know if she was the cause or not. Whatever it was, her brother felt big.
Knowing that their parents would be waiting for them downstairs, Jae spoke first, breaking the silence caused by the way the two of them lay on Minju's bed.
"You should probably cover those up," he said, half-heartedly looking away.
Minju reached for her bra and finally sat up on top of her brother. For a split second, her breasts were neither covered by her hands or her bra, and Jae must have seen, because Minju felt her brother throb against her where he was touching below. Not wanting to be captive and helpless to his beautiful sister, or so obviously showing her his affection with his growing stiffness, Jae reached up to his sister's enticing sides. She was about to inhale profoundly and let him touch her, but instead, he only savored her soft skin for a second before he forcibly tossed her off of him onto the other half of the bed.
"HEY!" she shrieked
"Time to put some clothes on, little sis," Jae said callously. See you downstairs."
And then he left. She watched him walk out, still holding her arms up to cover her breasts so he didn't see, but a part of Minju wasn't entirely sure she didn't want him to.
This was uncharted territory for Minju and her brother both. As they spent the rest of the night around their parents, both tried hard to wrap their heads around what was going on between them. On one hand, they were still spending time together on Fridays like they always did, laughing and conversing with the same fantastic level of comfort that seemed to make Minju's weekend. And when Jae woke up in the morning he was smiling and simply glad to have had the time with his baby sis despite the anxiety of a big game ahead.
On the other hand, both siblings had gone to bed thinking of each other in ways that they weren't supposed to. But imagining Minju wearing even less on top of Jae than just the pair of sweatpants she had been was a dream they both shared that night, 'supposed to' or not.
Just before the game the next day, Minju got an email that she was to attend a different cheerleading practice on Monday. She was going to be cheering on the football field at their home game in two weeks! Minju was ecstatic and wanted badly to tell her brother, but decided to let him focus and wait until after the game.
There was a lot of talk about how the football team would play in their first home game. There was equal coverage of Jae and how he would perform starting his first full season. Minju was perfectly confident that he would blow the competition away.
And he did… for a time. He started strong, very practiced in every play. They went into the half leading, but Minju's dad wasn't impressed.
"He looks a little off today, don't you think?" said her father.
"You know honey, I noticed that too. What do you think is up?" Minju's mom asked.
She wracked her brain. Suddenly, Minju hoped that the way she'd teased her brother wasn't the cause. She felt guilty all of the sudden. Perhaps it hadn't been fair to him for her to flaunt herself like that. It was selfish. His attention made Minju feel good and she hadn't taken him into account. It was especially bad considering Jae wasn't with his girlfriend anymore.
"Did you notice anything last night Minju?" Her mother asked.
"No, not really mom. He was just as happy to be home like he usually is." Minju assured them.
And she wasn't lying. Aside from being a bit downtrodden about breaking up with Eunju, he'd been very playful and content with her the night before.
Yet, when he came out for the second half, the same rustiness seemed to be staying with him. Perhaps it was the team. Nobody seemed to be blaming Jae for the way their offense was playing, but before long they were losing. And then the fourth quarter was nearly over. And then… the whistle blew for the end of game and Jae's team had not done enough.
He was understandably bummed when they met him on the field after the game.
"Sorry bro," Minju said compassionately, feeling him wrap his arm around her side and walk toward the locker rooms with their parents. She looked cute in her little, team t-shirt, but Jae wasn't really in the mood to check her out just then.
"Yeah… " he said dejectedly, "I don't know why we couldn't pull that one out… damn."
"Don't beat yourself up too much about it, you promise?" Minju asked, looking up at him hopefully.
"I won't." He said. "Maybe I'll just beat you up."
That elicited a smile from his sister, but Minju could tell his heart wasn't in it. She felt bad for him; he was probably internalizing what was just the whole team's off performance.
"See you soon?" Minju asked, "Next Friday at the latest?"
"…away game," Jae sighed. "But the week after for sure."
He squeezed Minju's side before breaking contact and saying goodbye to their parents. Minju watched him jog back to the lockers and hoped he wouldn't be depressed about the loss for too long. She hadn't even told him about her cheerleading spot, but that could wait until later when he might be more willing to share in her excitement.
-
That week went by even faster than the last. It was Minju's second week of school and she was loving every minute of it. She only got to sit down to lunch with Jae once before he was off to the away game, and when she'd told him her news he had been so happy for her. She wished furiously, as he hugged her, that she might someday find somebody who cared about her the way Jae did.
It turned out that Minju hadn't just been brought onto the football cheerleading team, but she'd replaced someone. Of course, it had to be Eunju. And making the team wasn't the end of it.
"You know you're going to fuck this up right?" Eunju had asked, confronting Minju on the way to class one day that week. Minju wanted nothing more than to get away from her so she just kept walking.
"You don't belong in my spot, you little bitch." Eunju spat, obviously annoyed that Minju didn't intend to engage.
"Oh and tell that second string quarterback you call your brother to enjoy being tended to by his sister instead of his girlfriend… a lotta good that'll do him."
Minju didn't quite understand, but she wouldn't let Eunju talk bad about her brother.
"The only one who's second string here is you… bitch," Minju flung the blonde's words back in her face, "you were NEVER good enough for him. You were just EASY."
With that Minju turned on the path and headed into the Math & Science building. It took her a few minutes to calm down, and almost half the period to stop thinking about what Eunju had said…'tending to her brother.'
-
The away game did not go well. This time, Jae did look bad. It was like he just couldn't find his stride. He gave up one interception in the first half and one in the second. The rest of the team could have played much better, but they simply didn't have that momentum that everyone had seen driven by the star quarterback. There were whispers that Jae would be replaced if he kept playing like that, but that's all they were.
There was something that Minju heard in the locker room after cheer practice one day that week that put pieces together for her. It was hard for her to believe, but Eunju, whom she'd overheard, had made some sense.
"You know why he's playing like that?" She'd been gossiping out of sight in another part of the locker room near the showers, "because he doesn't have me."
"Oh come on," another girl on the team, who sounded like Tamara, laughed, "I know you two had your thing, but you weren't exactly throwing the ball for him!"
"Think what you want, but he's the one who insisted that I come over on the day before the game… he said having sex helped him play better."
"Yeah, right," Tamara said, "that's a myth."
"You say that, but we did it before every game last year…" she'd continued, but Minju didn't want to hear it.
No way. No way hooking up with that blonde bimbo before their Friday nights together was helping her brother win.
Minju kept repeating that to herself all week until Friday arrived. But at some point, she didn't believe it anymore. He'd always been so quick to shoo Eunju out the door on Fridays, but he HAD invited her there week after week anyway. And she was right; as far as Minju knew, her brother hadn't been hooking up with anyone else. Minju had only succeeded in teasing her brother with her skimpy clothing, certainly not helping him get any relief. Could it be her fault? It seemed ridiculous.
And then came the next thought - far more questionable than the last. Who was going to 'tend to her brother' now that she couldn't expect Eunju to do it before she came home that Friday? As far as she knew, Minju would be the only girl around, the only one Jae was technically allowed to see. He could start seeing another girl, but she knew her brother, and he didn't just start sleeping with somebody because he needed to get some ass.
The thought that it might be up to Minju to… relieve him… and more so than just giving a back massage seemed crazy to her. Jae would never go for it. They were brother and sister; no way! Minju thought.
But by the time she arrived home on Friday, Minju had debated with herself a thousand times about it. She'd been hinting at her brother toward something for a long time, always knowing that he'd never cross the line with her. But what if she told him it was okay to? She'd sensed that he was hard that one day on her bed. She'd seen him looking. She'd felt his hands touching her back in ways a brother wasn't supposed to after he'd unhooked her bra. What if he wanted something, and she was just naive or self-centered? What if it was way easier than she was making it out to be.
Jae could tell something was up with his sister when he got home, despite her pretending.
"Do you know how excited I am to see you on the sideline tomorrow Minju'?" he asked, eliciting a massive smile from his sister.
The way she looked right then was how he wanted to picture her always. A big smile, flashing her teeth because she couldn't help herself. A cute, white tank-top, comfortable little shorts and her body language telling him that she'd been waiting to see him all week. It was crazy that they didn't see each other more often, going to the same school and all, but they were just so busy with the beginning of the school year and their respective activities. Seeing her now, with that radiating energy she carried with her everywhere she went, her perfect breasts stretching the neckline of her top, and legs that went on forever… he wondered why he didn't find the time.
"Are you ready?" he asked.
"Are you kidding," she said confidently, "I was ready for this since your first game."
"I knew it," Jae said, "good because I don't need anyone else messing up out there on the field." He sounded somewhat anxious.
How on earth was Minju going to bring this up? By that point, she'd imagined and even gotten excited about the possibility of doing something for her older brother that his girlfriend might have done behind his bedroom door upstairs. She'd wondered what his cock might look like in her hand, what she would do with it if she got it there. Would he find her attractive enough to get hard. Minju had felt a boy before, even had one in her mouth once when she got a little too drunk, but the thought of doing that with her brother made her heart flutter. It made her shift in her seat and feel an unexpected tingling between her thighs.
Yet, she was hopelessly lost on how to propose it. It would be just for his benefit so he could play better the next day… She only wanted to help him win…
"I feel really bad," Minju started. I was always so mean to Eunju, and now I've taken her spot on the team."
Minju told her brother about the day Eunju had confronted her on the quad. She conveniently omitted the part about 'tending to him,' but he seemed impressed with his little sister's defense.
"Yeah, don't worry about her, Minju'. She's probably just mad at me and taking it out on you,"
"For breaking up with her?" Minju asked.
"Well, that… and I might have had something to do with you taking her spot."
"YOU DIDN'T?" Minju cried, fearful that she hadn't deserved the advance.
"No, no, no!" he stopped her, "it's nothing like that. I discovered she was intentionally sabotaging your chance of making the field team. A couple of your teammates told me she was talking shit to the coaches and voting against you for no reason."
"So what did you do?" Minju asked, hanging on his words.
"Well…I might have told the coaches that Eunju was making it personal." Minju was squeezing her brother's arm tightly as he leaned over the table. "I guess they agreed because pretty much the next day, I found out they had replaced her with you!"
Minju's mouth was agape. She had no idea.
"Don't worry about it, Minju. My spies told me that everybody wanted you on the field team, and this wasn't the first time that Eunju had created drama. Apparently, it was time for her to go, and they were waiting for someone talented enough to help them go through with it."
"I don't know what to say… Oppa…" Minju hesitated before throwing her arms around her brother and kissing him a few times on the neck.
Minju giggled as her brother tried to shrug her off.
"Alright, already," he said, feeling that he liked his little sister's kisses more than he should have.
If Minju thought she owed her brother something before, now she was overcome with the desire to repay him. Not only had he been spending time with her on Friday nights and being the perfect brother, but there was more. He'd gone to bat for her with the cheerleading team, risked losing his girlfriend, and then eventually lost her and any of the physical aspects that came with… all for his little sister. Her handsome, strong, and unflinchingly loving brother, Minju, was enamored as she looked at him.
Yet, it took her until hours later, when he was lying face-down in his usual spot on the carpet in the living room before she could build up the confidence to say anything. Feeling guilty, Minju hadn't changed into anything more revealing. Unbeknown to her, Jae had been drooling over her since the minute he'd walked in the door. But now, she wondered if she should have put something on to make him more agreeable.
"Oppa," she said timidly, straddling his back. "can I ask you something?"
"Duh," he joked, his face pressed halfway into the carpet.
Minju paused. Her heart had been beating faster in anticipation of this moment, but now it felt like it might explode.
"I heard something… the other day…" she started.
"… yes?" Jae prodded
"I heard some girls talking about you…" she continued. Jae could hear the concern in her voice, so he maneuvered quite impressively under his sister's straddled position and faced her. She looked enticing with her legs spread right over his lap and her shorts bunched up even higher on her tanned legs. Jae thought immediately that he might have made a mistake now that his manhood was getting the full brunt of the eighteen-year-old's sexiness.
"…and…what did they say?" Jae felt like he was dragging it out of her.
"They seemed to think you weren't playing well because… you weren't…" Minju hesitated again, seeing her brother look up at her impatiently.
"…getting any."
Jae laughed. It was a standard theory. Jae somewhat believed the sentiment himself; that's why he'd always asked Eunju over to the house before he expected to hang out with his little sister, who would inevitably be tempting him throughout the night. Of course, people at school would speculate that his breakup with Eunju was causing him some issues.
"So what, you're wondering if it's true? If Eunju is the reason I'm not playing well? I bet she's the one you heard saying that in the first place, right?"
Minju paused for so long that he had to shake her hips with his hands to get her to speak.
"Well, yes, but that's not it. " Now for the hardest part. Again, she paused.
"Come on, Minju', spit it out!"
"I thought that, maybe… you know… I could help you if you needed."
At first, Jae didn't say a word. His brain seemed to go numb with disbelief. His first reaction was to look at her, his gorgeous little sister, perched right on his lap. He couldn't believe she was suggesting it, even if he'd been secretly lusting for her. What was she telling, that he just do what he wanted with her… take off that tiny tank top of hers and reveal her small, naked body to him like he'd imagined. Both of them felt his cock throb beneath Minju's seated butt.
"Minju… I… we…" he stuttered, "No way, we shouldn't… I mean, we can't."
Minju had no idea what to expect. Her daydreams had all gone so much differently. One way, she'd imagined him simply flipping her over and tugging off her bottoms. She'd never had sex before, but he could fix that in one steady stroke, and she'd wanted it so bad. In another, she'd sucked on him in the kitchen right when he came in, convincing him that she needed to do it so he could win. In all of her scenarios, even now, Minju had trouble admitting that she wanted him and hoped that he wanted her, too. And now it seemed that he didn't.
"I didn't mean…I just thought that you might need it," she said, trailing off, disheartened, into a whisper.
Jae didn't know what to say to her. He struggled not to let the image of his little sister being on top of him in a much different way enter his mind. He worried that she could feel him stiffening through his shorts that he would send her a different message when he needed to be simply saying no.
"I'm sorry," Minju said quietly, "I wasn't thinking, it was stupid."
There was this long exchange where the two looked into each other's eyes. In a moment that should have been uncomfortable or strange, they made a connection that shouldn't have been there after Jae's reaction. Minju could feel that Jae was trying to do the right thing. She hadn't thoroughly thought through what she was asking of him. Once again, she was being unfair.
"I'm gonna shower before Mom and Dad get home," she said after not too long. Do you want to eat all of that pie Mom left in the fridge before they do?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood.
Jae smiled sideways, "I'll have it ready when you get back,"
With that, Minju lifted herself off her brother, unsure whether to be disappointed or glad they hadn't crossed a very unsteady line. She scampered up the stairs, not wanting to look back at her brother and give away that she wished he'd chosen differently and didn't just want to help. She wanted him.
Jae lay his head back in the same spot on the carpet. What was he thinking? He wanted her… he wanted Minju so badly. He'd spent countless nights leading up to that, either falling asleep thinking about her or dreaming of her in ways he'd feel guilty for in the morning. He'd wanted to see her naked little body, put his hands on the breasts that were incredibly generous for her frame, hold her hips as he discovered how tight she was… Now she was offering him a free pass, and he was just going to turn it down?
He knew that she had been so disappointed; that was the worst part. He kept seeing her face when he'd first said no: it had changed immediately from one of apprehension and hopefulness to complete embarrassment. How could he do that to her? She just wanted to help! He had to smooth things over, at the very least.
Jae didn't know how long he lay there, but eventually, he built up the courage to talk to her and practically ran up the stairs. He wasn't thinking, opening the door behind which he'd heard the shower running in one swift motion,
"Minju, I didn't mean I didn't want you to; I just…" but then he stopped.
Minju was just bending over to take off her shorts. She was wearing an incredible pair of panties, cute, purple, and lacy, but only that. She was topless, and now that her shorts were off, nearly bottomless as well. Minju quickly covered her breasts with her arm, but her brother had seen them unclothed.
It took him too long to realize that he was staring or had stopped in the middle of a sentence. He'd never seen Minju entirely so revealed to him; he hadn't been prepared. Jae's brain searched for words, but it seemed entirely too focused on what his little sister looked like in front of him and what it made him want of her.
Minju had not expected him either. She had wanted to take a shower because she simply felt… dirty after asking if her brother wanted 'help' and then being denied. But now he was there. He was staring at her shamelessly, and whether he knew it or not, he fully hardened in the time it took him to gather his wits.
"Minju I came to tell you…" he started, watching his little sister walk towards him and stop but a foot away.
"Shhhh," she said. "you don't have to say anything."
Minju removed her hand from her chest and watched her big brother's eyes widen. She was giving him an uninhibited view of her breasts; she knew that he'd wanted it badly.
"It's okay Oppa," she said. He took it as permission to look at her, up and down. He took in every inch that he could see, from the beautiful tits she was baring for him, to the perfect, little pink nipples that graced them. He saw her abs, strong and smooth, the way her sides curved to her soft-yet-thin hips. He longed to know what she looked like without those adorable bottoms on, but hadn't he come in to say something to her? At the moment it felt like he was just there to look.
"It's okay Oppa," Minju repeated, "you can touch me." She took his hands and brought them just below her chest. He grasped her, making it clear that he didn't expect to let go. Minju guided his hands upward over each tit before letting him do it on his own. His eyes rolled when he finally got his hands on them.
Minju surprised him with a kiss. She'd leaned in while he was distracted and planted it on his lips. Firm and knowing, it lingered for a few, meaningful seconds. Upon breaking, Minju slowly bent at the knees.
She held on to her brother as her knees made contact with the thick bathmat in front of the sink. Carefully, watching him, she pulled the waistband of his sweats over his cock. He did not protest.
She knew he didn't wear underwear beneath them! Minju thought victoriously. 'But ohmygod was he more than I was prepared for,' Minju thought. Perhaps she'd had some idea that he was big, but her brother's cock was much more than she'd seen before. It looked like she could hold it with two hands.
So she did, watching her brother intently the whole time, Minju gently moved her hands toward him. As they slid up his thick quads and lingered an inch or two away, Jae's cock throbbed in anticipation; he needed her to touch him.
That made Minju smile wide. It was comforting; he wanted her. Seeing his little sister happy to finally take hold of him, Jae felt like this was what he had truly come upstairs for.
"Minju'" he breathed, unbelieving that her hands were now wrapped around him.
Again she smiled and held him firmly. The contented little teen slid her hands up and then down, watching how the surface of his shaft followed the path of her grip. Jae thought she was the prettiest thing he'd ever seen with the look of pure wonder and excitement on her face.
A couple times she slid her hands intently back and forth. He was so warm; Minju could feel the flowing heat in his penis. Every stroke or so she could feel a throb in his cock, and by look on his face it must have felt good. The fluttering feeling in Minju's tummy returned with intensity each second that their eyes held. Her hopes had been only temporarily dashed. It was hard to believe that she'd come this far, but clear to Minju that she was glad her brother was finally in her hands.
"Am I doing okay," Minju asked him sweetly, lovingly and wide-eyed.
"God Minju', yeah… is this… are you sure…" He was never lost for words, Minju thought.
"It's okay Oppa," she assured him, "I'm just helping you for the game tomorrow. You can relax."
It was a lie, but somehow pretending it was just this once aroused both Minju and her brother. As if they could just pretend tomorrow on the field that Minju, the cheerleader, had not taken new duties to relieve the quarterback the night before.
Minju had begun moving her hands around differently, she was gracing the skin around him with light touches and then testing his tip with firmer ones. Her brother flinched when she ran her palm carefully over his head and closed her fingers over it. It didn't seem enough to her, yet it was Jae who spoke first.
"Minju, ohgodMinju…will you put it in your mouth?" he asked.
Minju was stunned. And yet, he was used to calling the shots; it was good to know he was playing along. It made her feel sexy to hear her brother finally asking for more.
Minju shook her head 'yes.'
It seemed like the right move. Perhaps he would do better, play better, tomorrow if Minju were to take his cock into her mouth. Perhaps that, or maybe he simply wanted his beautiful little sister to go a bit further. In truth, he wanted to take her up to her feet, set her on the vanity and remove her cute panties to see what she hid underneath. He could line up and ask her if she wanted to…
"Oh fuck Minju," Jae let out involuntarily. She'd pushed him inward past her lips and was swirling her tongue around his tip amazingly. "your mouth feels so good sis."
Minju would have smiled if her brother wasn't a few inches in. She had to open her mouth wide to fit him, but the mischievous little brunette was determined to make her brother cum. She wanted to be better than his girlfriends, than anyone he'd been with before. She didn't know that she had already surpassed that with her alluring beauty, and that being his little sister was going to bring him to orgasm even faster.
Minju continued sucking on him. She couldn't fit the whole thing in her mouth, perhaps not even half. Yet her sincere attempt had Jae wanting her more than ever. Hadn't he been so dedicated to holding them back only minutes ago? But here he was loving every second that his little sister was stroking her hands up and down while she bobbed her mouth upon his tip, about to release.
"If you keep doing that…mmmnnhh… I'm gonna cum Minju," he warned her.
"Oh yeah?" she asked innocently after popping her mouth of him with a slurp.
"Are you gonna cum for me Oppa? Is your little sister gonna make you cum?"
He could only groan. Minju leaned close and licked the head just under his tip once again, twice, sending hurtling to the edge.
"Cum on my tits Oppa, it's okay…please, I want you to." She said, pushing him over. He looked down at her in disbelief and deep affection and she held his gaze, not looking away for a second.
The 18-year-old jerked him intently as his breaths got very heavy and then he took a single, sharp inhale. His eyes closed, and his cock throbbed perceptively against her palms. She sat up to direct him right at her youthful breasts, but not before taking the tip of her brother's penis in her mouth right as she felt the first pump on the underside of his shaft.
Minju didn't stop moving her hands as the first shot splashed against her tongue. It was hot, plentiful and he was only just starting to release when she popped his tip out of her mouth and pointed him toward her proud teenage breasts. Each stroke elicited another pulse of his white sperm onto her chest. It was the most amazing thing she'd ever felt; Minju savored every stretch of her skin that he covered.
Jae was treated with the view of his topless little sister grinning naughtily as he winced and let out the last of what she was squeezing from him. His brain, teetered on the verge of consciousness as he watched the young brunette swallow the first taste of sperm she'd daringly taken into her mouth. Minju felt as if she'd gotten everything she wanted, and the messy tops of her breasts and wet streaks of her brother's cum up to her neck were evidence of that.
God was she beautiful, and she'd been a perfect little sister, just helping out her big brother when she knew he needed it. For a moment, they simply stayed as they were, breathing heavily and taking in the forbidden sight of a little sister splashed with her brother's cum, almost to the point of disbelief. Jae took one of Minju's hands from his shaft and pulled her up to her pretty feet. Her other hand slid gently off of him, stimulating him one last time before falling to her side.
He wanted to say how much he loved her… that he wanted her to know how good she'd done and that she could ask anything of him, even if it was to never do that again. But that wasn't what either of them wanted, and he couldn't say it all at once so he said it with a kiss. Pulling her face toward his, feeling her silky brown hair between his fingers, he kissed her.
Was this just once? Would they wake up tomorrow and decide that it had been simply a crazy, impulsive thing that had happened and didn't need to happen again? It didn't feel that way when her brother's tongue was asking permission at her lips. She gave it with the touch of her own, and for a moment they kissed like lovers… for a moment.
"I better take a shower," said Minju, pulling away from him and watching the look of surprise on her brother's face. "I've got to clean off all this sticky stuff before mom and dad get home. You sure cum a lot big brother." She finished, running a finger over one gleaming rope and the testing it against her tongue.
Minju's mother had taught her to always make a boy work for her affection. She doubted that her mom had intended her 18-year-old to use it so effectively on her brother whose spunk now covered her breasts, but nonetheless… Jae was left wanting more.
"Do you think that will help Oppa?" She asked blamelessly with that nickname he'd hated until now. It sounded more like she had just finished a backrub and not sucking her brother's cock. She let him take a good look at her before turning towards the shower.
"Minju, you are unbelievable…" he said, still in shock and still incredibly hard.
She knew she'd done well. Everything he said, everything his eyes and body told her verified it. The proud brunette walked to the still-running water, leaving her brother there to gather his pants. As one last tease, she seductively slid her bottoms over her pushed-out butt as if she'd forgotten Jae was still in the room.
"I can't get enough of you sis," he said as he realized she intended for him to let her shower alone.
She smiled one last time as she stood back up. Her little pink lips teased him through the darkened gap between her thighs. The room wasn't brightly lit enough and he cursed it, wishing to truly know what Minju's young opening looked like.
"And to think…" Minju led him, "there's so much more."
She bit the side of her pouty, bottom lip before stepping in the shower and pulling back the curtain. Jae would dream that night of what he might have done if she had invited him in.
"Oh my God! Oh my God!" Minju said into her hands which she'd placed nervously over her mouth.
It was their offense's first drive of the game and they'd advanced the football passed midfield. Jae had dropped back for a pass, and from what she could tell, it looked like he intended to throw a deep ball. He'd made a few good passes, but this one was going to be big.
He faked…he dodged a tackle… and then he stepped up and planted his front foot.
As Jae released the ball her heart stopped. She almost couldn't look, but she had to. The ball soared through the air; she didn't even know who he was passing it to. And then it came down…
…over two defenders… Minju gasped.
…right into the arms of his receiver. Much of the crowd stood, screaming. Darren, the guy who caught it, had nobody between him and the endzone. As he sprinted passed the goal line, Minju was jumping up and down, looking incredible in her cheerleader outfit and feeling it for her brother who'd passed for the first touchdown.
[Today, when I score the first touchdown, I'll only be seeing you. ]
Minju had heard her phone buzz as she lay dozing Saturday morning with the sun streaming in her room. Somehow she knew it would be from her brother before she could even pick it up. It had been all Minju could think about until she saw him again on the field.
When plays were going on, most of the cheerleaders were fixated on their team or favorite team members. Some of the girls were inevitably dating receivers or linebackers or even the occasional linemen if they were brave. For the first time, Minju was the quarterback's, and the secret was all hers.
Except, when the team ran by after celebrating with their receiver in the endzone, Jae had come close and pointed with the ball right at her. The other girls didn't make anything of it, more so jealous for his unflinching attention, but to Minju it meant a lot. It was pure, like the way her teammates saw it, but in a different way. It was pure love for Jae and hope for what would come next with him.
By halftime, Jae looked like a better quarterback than he had ever before. People could be so fickle: cursing him one moment and acting like he was their best friend the next. Nobody would have thought to put the first two games on Jae after time had expired. He was phenomenal.
All game, Jae could feel the presence of his little sister on the sidelines. But it had focused him. He didn't aim to prove that he had enjoyed what had happened at home the previous day, but he had anyway. It would be such a convenient excuse that Minju had led him to play his best game yet, and only with a few minutes of her time in the upstairs bathroom on her knees for her brother. He'd already looked forward to spending time with her every Friday for a year; now he had one more reason to do so if she allowed it.
Minju hoped nobody could tell how wet she'd gotten over the course of the game, more each time she saw her brother score and soon after felt his eyes upon her. It connected her with his every move, every play in the game. She was slowly learning what it meant to want someone badly, she just didn't recognize the feeling or understand how it could be so intense toward her big brother.
He couldn't do more than hug her after the game, and Minju didn't dare whisper into his ear that she intended to blow him again before the next game; there were too many people and cameras watching. It would have to stay secret, hidden in the grin she shot him when he was escorted away by his players.
"I love you," she mouthed at him, seeing him smile as he turned away.
"Oh my God will you PLEASE set me up with him?" asked her teammate Danica, throwing her arm over Minju and watching the football team walk off the field.
Minju gave her friend a knowing look, "I think you're going to have to get in line," she said, motioning toward the tunnel and all the people, mostly girls, trying to high five or simply get a hand on the football players as they walked into the tunnel. The obvious focus of their attention was Jae, who was clueless and high five-ing everyone who reached close enough.
"He's such a punk," Danica expressed, "he could have any one of us girls and he refuses to acknowledge anyone but you!"
Minju giggled, feeling embarrassed and flattered. Danica didn't seem to have any clue that the attention was more than innocent. Minju wondered what her teammate might say if she admitted to imagining Jae in the ways she did, let alone sucking him off.
[I was watching you when I wasn't on the field today, you're a natural Minju'!] Jae texted her at some point after the game.
-You should be focusing on your team, not me!-
[Well then you shouldn't be wearing that ridiculous uniform! How am I supposed to focus my eyes downfield when my little sister is wearing almost nothing on the sideline?]
-Oh shut up! You're exaggerating-
[Maybe a little. What are you doing right now?]
-Um…sitting in the locker room, in my towel. The girls are planning what bar to go to tonight.-
[Tell me you're not thinking about going with them!?]
The cheerleaders were known for dressing up as sexy as they could and descending on bars in a pack. Everybody got excited when they'd show up, mostly guys just hoping to take one home. The thought worried Jae to no end.
The way Jae was texting her made Minju feel giddy. Sitting there in nothing but her towel, she felt secretive and loved, knowing every girl in the room would have liked to be in Minju's position but only she was receiving attention from her wonderful brother.
-Actually… Danica got me a fake so I think they're expecting me to go…-
[Damn that girl! Alright where are you going, because that's where we're going.]
-Are you trying to keep an eye on me?? It sounds like that Irish bar on 5th St, Flannery's or something?-
[Oh God. Okay, And yes…two eyes. I'm gonna try and get the guys to go there.]
[Promise me you'll keep an eye on your drink at that place, okay? I'm probably not the only one who saw how good you looked out there today]
His compliments and protectiveness made her smile. Minju almost felt as if she didn't deserve to be treated so well by him, but she wasn't complaining. As the excited teenager got ready to go out that night, there is only one person she hoped would appreciate all the effort she was putting into her make-up and outfit.
"Holy shit," one of Jae's linemen, Cole Hansen, said grabbing his shoulder suddenly, "the girls are here."
He knew who Cole meant, and sure enough, the cheerleading team was walking through the doors one by one, each of them more seductively dressed than the last. Jae almost hoped he would not see his little sister walk through that door. And when she did, he knew his worries had been justified.
She wasn't wearing the most edgy outfit of her teammates, but Jae wondered if everybody saw what he did. It didn't matter what she was wearing, because Minju had this incredible glow to her. Maybe it was just him, but it seemed like the whole place got quieter when she walked in.
She had on a blue top, loose and with a pattern like the surface of rippling waves that hung from two thin cords over her shoulders. It stopped just below the top of her shorts, which were what Jae couldn't tear his eyes from. They were this tiny white pair that came just higher than usual with three buttons looking like they were struggling to hold on. Obviously, they barely made it lower than her butt, drawing his eyes between his sister's thighs and the daydream of what might be underneath.
He watched the young brunette walk in and look around. She stood up on her toes to see over the crowd, showing more of her cute stomach to him while she searched expectantly. Minju's eyes gleamed when they found her brother's; she could tell he had seen her first.
"Hey!" She said when she walked over to him, "how come you just let me stand there looking around like a dummy!"
"Maybe because I couldn't believe what you were wearing! How am I supposed to relax with my little sister walking around looking like that?"
Minju smiled apprehensively, "what's the matter, you don't like it?"
Jae's raised eyes and the way he'd placed his hand on Minju's back momentarily, so that they felt his warm hand against her bare side, answered her question instead. Both of them had had a little to drink before getting to the bar; they had to be careful.
"Don't worry big brother, my Friday's are already taken…" she said only to him.
Minju knew she couldn't spend the night hovering around her brother. In truth, it was kind of exciting to Minju to talk to another boy and wonder if her brother had seen. Whenever she looked his way, a girl seemed to be throwing herself at the quarterback, but when Minju caught her brother's eye she knew he was focused elsewhere.
They hadn't only shared that one encounter in the bathroom. It felt now like everything was connected: their many years growing up, the Fridays they'd spent together for years now… Even this trip to the bar was a part of a long and significant relationship that confused Minju and yet left her excited for what might come next. Jae could see what he wanted, she was standing right across the bar from him, but he needed to be gentle, to respect her and be ready if she drew a line he couldn't cross.
At one point in the night, the slightly intoxicated teenager had made her way back over to her brother and his friends. A whole group of football players stood around both of them. It was nice to feel her brother close by her side as the team pretended they weren't gawking at her. And though Jae felt protective of his pretty little sis, he also had this pang of pride that struck him as he saw each guy entranced by her presence.
They only got a moment or two to themselves, and even then Jae couldn't say what he wanted to, or touch her hips or sides with his hand to express the way she was affecting him. It was so new to him, feeling utterly desirous of Minju. Seeing her now, so incredibly attractive in that top and tiny white shorts, Jae wondered if anyone would blame him for being so fixated on her and what was happening between them, regardless of the fact that they were brother and sister.
It was a pretty amazing night, always better when Jae had his little sister by his side, and always a little less bright when she wasn't.
"I think I'm gonna go," Minju yelled to one of her friends over the loud music.
"Oh really? I was kinda thinking the same thing!" her friend Claire said as she looked around and relayed the message to her teammates. Like Jae had said before, they always moved in a pack.
Minju was somewhat disappointed. She had thought maybe, just maybe, she could convince Jae to take her home. She would have played the "I'm drunk and you need to take care of your little sister," card. Maybe something could have happened during the car ride home, or when they stopped to drop Minju off at her dorm.
But it was not to be. Jae looked disappointedly over the crowd as Minju mouthed, 'BYE' at him on her way out with the rest of the cheerleading team ushering her along. The pack had moved quick. Again, Jae was left wanting more. Minju spent the cab ride home wondering if any of the girls hanging on him would succeed in bedding him. A possessive, selfish part of her hoped that she'd dressed seductively enough to be the only one her brother would remember.
-
-Away game this week…- Minju texted her brother during class on Wednesday.
[I know. I always hated not spending Friday at home during these.]
-Me too.- Minju quipped. -But I'll be with you this time!-
Jae had almost forgotten, the cheerleading team travelled to away games! But that didn't necessarily improve anything: Jae had managed to sneak a few minutes with Eunju alone on away weekends, but they'd also been seen a few times and got away with it because well… they weren't brother and sister.
[Too bad they keep us on kind of a tight leash, not a lot of alone time.]
-Why would we need that? :) - Minju texted back. She secretly loved that he was expecting something.
[I guess I'll just have to miss out on the backrub.]
He was avoiding the real reason they might need to be alone.
[Which is unfortunate because I thought you might like one too.]
Or maybe he wasn't!
Minju wondered that many times before she was on the bus to the away stadium on Friday morning. They didn't really get a chance to talk or text between then; Jae was probably really busy getting ready for the game that weekend. It was supposed to be a bit more challenging when they played on the road.
Jae was beginning to worry that his little sister, and his now-ex-girlfriend had spoken the truth: that he didn't play as well without someone else 'helping him out' before the big game. He'd tried doing it himself, and he probably would that night, but it definitely wasn't as good as seeing his 18-year-old little sis knelt in front of him and innocently bobbing her head on him 'just to help.'
Eunju hadn't put that thought in his head, but she was definitely making him concerned about it. He was lying awake in bed next to his slumbering lineman Cole when he heard a keycard unlock the hotel room with a couple beeps.
Jae waited a moment in the dark, hearing very quiet footsteps and then sensing weight being put on the end of the bed. He almost panicked and turned on the light, but when he saw Minju's face climbing up toward him Jae let out a sigh of relief.
Minju quickly climbed under the covers with him. He didn't know it, but her pajama pants were lying in a heap by the door. He certainly felt her bare legs as she got on top of him and intentionally pushed her mound against his hips. Both of them felt Jae's cock respond immediately.
"Hey! How did you get in here?" Jae asked excitedly but as quietly as he could.
"I have my ways…" Minju whispered. In truth she'd simply batted her eyes at the guy at reception and told him she'd lost her room key.
She was being really forward, Jae thought. He couldn't see her but he could feel her body and she wasn't wearing much. What's more, Minju was also gently wiggling her hips around and all that separated his hardening cock and her untouched little pussy was a few layers of fabric.
"I've been thinking about you," Minju said, causing another throb below.
"I haven't stopped for a second since last Friday…" Jae said.
They were both talking so quietly; it felt naughty and secretive and there was no denying that both Minju and her brother were aroused.
"I know you've gotta sleep," she said, "I just thought maybe you'd like it if I came over before you got your beauty rest."
"You were right," Jae whispered back immediately, feeling like he couldn't take the motion of his little sister's hips on his lap without doing more. "Oh god Minju," he breathed, knowing her little quim was set right on top of his erection.
"I'll try to make you cum quickly, okay?" Minju asked. Jae didn't answer; that wasn't necessarily what he wanted. Truthfully he wanted her to just stay there on top of him and let him feel her up like they were high school lovers, though Minju wasn't far from that. But they hadn't touched each other like that before; Jae wasn't sure she'd be okay with it.
Whether he would get that opportunity or not, Minju quickly maneuvered herself around and was no sooner turned around and facing his upturned hardness than he was ready for her to put it in her mouth.
She was so determined. Right away Minju tugged his waistband down so she could take her brother's cock to her lips. She stuck out her tongue and touched it teasingly to his head. Her hands held him firmly while she lapped at him, and before long Minju was taking an inch or more past her lips.
It didn't take long for Jae to realize that his little sister had left herself in a vulnerable position. There wasn't much light in the room, but he could see the rambunctious brunette's behind and simple pair of white cotton panties staring him in the face.
Minju was just attempting to take more of her big brother's cock in her mouth when she felt it.
"Unhhhh…" she accidentally moaned.
Both of them halted and spent a few seconds of terror waiting for the sleeping roommate to snore again. When it came, Minju sighed in relief, only to find herself fighting not to make another sound immediately thereafter.
Her brother had quickly pulled her panties aside and run his tongue pointedly across her clit and taut lips. Jae thought he'd never taste something so sweet. Minju had been wet since the moment she'd decided to sneak into her brother's room, though she hadn't dreamed he'd be licking her young slit like he was now.
She had to try to go on. It was so hard to keep licking her brother and sucking on as many inches as she could fit in her mouth when he began to lap at her pussy again and again. He'd never enjoyed giving oral to a girl so much as he did his little sister; Jae's hands had slid over her tiny butt and grasped her hips to pull them towards him. Then one of his hands moved to thumb Minju's clit and it was clear she would orgasm in no time.
Minju had to give up sucking on her brother, but he didn't care at all because the obviousness with which his sister's body was showing her arousal had him sucking and licking at her clit like he was on a mission. His sister's hips began to quiver in his hands and her tight little tunnel was saturated with her sweet fluids.
Minju collapsed forward onto the bed. She'd buried her face into the mattress to stifle her moans. Jae didn't care if his roommate had heard. It was too dark for him to know who the mysterious visitor was. If his little sister had to wake up his roommate because she was cumming too hard to contain herself, so be it. Luckily he didn't seem to be awake anyway.
"Oh my God," she whispered to him. She'd crawled around after her orgasm trailed off to kiss him for making her feel so good.
"You weren't supposed to do that Oppa!" she scolded him, "I'm supposed to be the one helping you."
"I know…" Jae relented, "but you were right there in front of me and I had to do it."
Minju kissed him on the lips. "I haven't ever cum so quickly, you are really good at that!"
"But we still need to take care of you. What do you want?" Minju asked, then narrowed her eyes admonishingly at him when she saw his imagination running wild, "…within reason."
"Lay down." Jae directed her.
Minju apprehensively complied. She didn't know what to expect when he got like this, but it turned her on to no end. Soon Minju was laying down and watching as her brother got on top of her. It made her nervous; she was worried that he would want to have sex with her. Did she want to? Would she be ready? Would it hurt?
"Do you want me to take these off?" Minju asked. Jae nodded, leaving his little sister wondering what he had in mind. "We're not going to have sex, are we?"
Jae smiled lovingly, "No Minju, I was just going to kinda rub against you. I'm not gonna last very long." Minju smiled with a sigh, not exactly sure that she was relieved. Her brother helped her pull the very wet pair of underwear off until she was totally bottomless.
"Fuck Minju'!" Jae whispered to her after he looked at her bare pussy. Again it was dark in the room, but he could see her tiny lips were totally smooth and bare. "You're really pretty down there too."
Minju shrugged, totally bashful to hear her brother compliment her about it but crazy about him that he had. Knowing that Jae was the first to see her young pussy made Minju indescribably happy. And the look on his little sister's face was even cuter when she felt Jae's cock actually touch her bare skin. 'Oh my god,' she thought, it was so close to the real thing. They couldn't do that! She was so conflicted, and then her brother wiggled his cock against her clit.
Minju twitched as she felt her brother's head on her. Soon he was moving more deliberately, a couple of inches at a time sliding against her soaked pussy. It was quiet enough that they could hear the sound it made when his shaft glided between her lips.
The little brunette was totally at her brother's mercy. She knew that if he wanted to, he could just change the angle of his approach and push his cock into her opening. What if he did… if he didn't ask for permission and just fucked her… She would be so mad at him, but then… maybe not.
Minju hadn't expected it to feel so good, but knowing her brother was totally in control and they were so incredibly close to engaging in the most sincere form of incest made Minju's whole body buzz. Apparently her big brother agreed, because she could feel him wince in pleasure each time he slid his cock against her.
She was so beautiful. Jae's little sister let out the quietest pants and cries each time his head pried at her clitoris. She had on a thin cotton top, wrinkled around her waist and bottomless below. Her cheeks were flushed. She'd only just cum a moment before and it seemed from the quaking of her abdomen that she might again. It had just seemed right, that Jae would finish by only 'pretending' to have sex with Minju. It wasn't so bad if he only touched her from the outside; it was only incest if he pushed into her.
Knowing he was so close to fucking his little sister excited Jae intensely. The head of his cock was so near her virgin opening and he was about to cum. With one hand on his shaft and the other holding her hips firmly in place, Jae prepared for the inevitable. In one last effort, he dragged his tip up and down firmly against Minju's lips and felt his muscles tighten.
Sperm shot from his head directly onto his little sister's clit. His tip was perfectly aligned and rubbing her sensitive little nub directly. The added warmth, the forbidden nature of her brother's cum and his penis touching her pussy was too much for Minju. Jae saw her hands grip the sheets on both sides of her body while he spurted out another stream of cum. Minju needed to cry out, she couldn't take another orgasm so soon.
To silence her, Jae brought his face to hers and kissed her. Trying to keep her mouth from springing open in pleasure, Jae felt her moan into his kiss. Each time he urged his tip against her mound, another rope of spunk coated the outside of her young, virgin pussy.
Minju felt her brother slide lower after the first few streams came from his cock. It seemed like he was lined up with her tiny opening. She knew it to be true when she felt him pump his cum right upon her. Minju's eyes opened wide, and Jae found them as he urged his hips forward just enough to feel his tip sealed against her lips. Minju could not believe her brother would do something so daring, or that it excited her so much. Her body quaked when she felt him shoot cum right between the lips his cock was threatening to pry apart.
It was like he was testing her, testing the limits of what she might allow. Seeing her brother lost to such recklessness and risk gave her the most victorious feeling. As the very last of his cum trickled from his tip and right upon her entrance, Minju was as content as could be.
She'd only gone to his room to give him a quick blowjob before the game. She wanted him to play well, to do for him what had so obviously helped in the last game. But now she lay on the bed, under the heavy weight of her big brother, feeling his spent cock against her thigh and the warm, messy cum that he'd deposited on, and probably some just inside her pussy.
"You said you weren't going to put it inside me," she repeated to him,
"I didn't!" Jae whispered back.
"Well you got really close!" Minju said, chastising him.
"I'm sorry Minju', I guess I just got carried away."
"I'll say," Minju said, stroking his hair behind his ears. "It's okay, I liked it."
She could feel the white remnants coating her unprotected mound; that certainly added to the naughtiness. Even though she was on birth control, she hadn't really considered the risk of it. Her mother told her that it was always important to use a condom; were they flirting with danger by what they had just done? Their mother would probably care less about not using a condom than the other part. Minju started to understand why Jae might have squirted all his sticky cum on her pussy: thinking about how forbidden that was made Minju want to do it again.
"You made me cum twice!" Minju whispered excitedly. "That wasn't part of the deal either!"
"Well then you shouldn't wear such a cute pair of underwear like that and think I won't want to have more."
Minju giggled mischievously. Her brother was exposing a sexy, nefarious side of her that surprised her more every day.
"I gotta go you big lug," she said, trying feebly to push him off of her.
Jae rolled to his side and both of them looked at Minju's glistening pussy at the same time. There was shiny white all over it: on her mound, clit, in the little slit between her lips. It looked just like it might if Jae had simply urged his cock inside of her and shot his cum there instead. Minju was pretty sure she was hoping for that next.
She quietly climbed out of bed, giving her big brother a quick kiss on the lips before she did.
"Have a good game, big brother." She said, lingering only an inch from his face.
Minju looked down one more time and then back up at him with an utterly mischievous look on her face, finally shimmying her panties back up to cover what she and her brother had done. She turned to give him a short glance at her backside with a naughty smile. Jae was awe-struck, spent and totally in love as he watched her go. The door soon opened and he was left to his thoughts, thoughts entirely devoted to Minju.
-
Just as she expected, Jae played perfectly the next day. He was getting better; everyone said so. Minju was not even sure that was possible, but she didn't know that much about football. From the looks of things, Jae was doing everything right. At the third quarter their team was up one touchdown and not at all willing to give up the lead. He looked so good. He was strong and practiced, and every time he took off his helmet she loved how he looked with sweat across his brow and his hair all disheveled.
Sometime in the fourth, there was a drive that put the offense close to the cheerleading team. Minju had been watching her brother all game, and the closer they got, the more excited she felt.
Jae had the ball on third down and he ended up keeping it and running upfield. She loved it when he did that; he was so fast! The play took him right toward the sideline and he got the first down before being tackled out-of-bounds right in front of the cheer team. Some of the girls screamed as Jae's helmet came off in the hard tackle and they jumped out of the way to avoid getting bowled over by the two laboring athletes. Minju stayed put and her big brother ended up close enough for her to help him up. She felt daring.
Doing her best to help her brother to his feet and getting in close she spoke into his ear. Everyone else just assumed she was encouraging him; only Jae and his sister knew what she said.
"Next time…" she breathed into his ear, "I want you to fuck me."
Someone else was handing her brother his helmet and Minju had only a second to catch his gaze. Jae's eyes got so wide she thought he might faint. He almost did, too, until one of his teammates clapped him on the back and told him to shake off the tough tackle. Nobody suspected a thing. But Jae scored the next touchdown with a clear mind; he was going to finally fuck his beautiful little sister.
-
"I don't think I have to beat into you boys what an important game this is," Jae's coach said in practice early the next week. "You all signed up for this. I know you've seen the rankings. You've read what they're saying."
Jae was ready. This could end up being his best year, with the best combination of guys he could hope to play with. Everything was going right, and he wasn't about to mess things up. After the coach spoke they joined hands and chanted before breaking to hit the showers.
He got to see his little sister that week. She'd just gotten back from cleaning up after cheer practice and she was drying her hair with a towel when he knocked on her dorm room door. She was happy as always, excited that her big brother had come to visit her in the dorms. All the other girls went gaga over him when they saw him in the halls. It felt like he was all hers.
"Hey troublemaker," Jae said as he picked her up with only one arm when he walked in the room. Minju could feel his big chest as he squeezed her against him; even his arm felt hardened around her waist.
"Oh hey Deb, what's going on?" Jae said to Minju's roommate. He tried to look excited to see her, but he'd actually been hoping to be alone with Minju. Deb said hello to her brother and fumbled over her words as she asked Jae about the upcoming game.
"I'm putting this one all on the cheerleader's actually," Jae said, watching his little sister roll her eyes, "if they do a good job this week, we'll all be just fine."
Deb laughed while Minju shot her brother a sideways look. She wondered if he was talking about something else, and even though he was being a bit presumptuous, she knew she had promised him something.
Jae had to be careful not to be too obvious about how hot he found his little sister in just a thin top and shorts. She had planned to spend the night in studying. At the moment she was wondering what her big brother might have planned for the evening, showing up at her dorm room unannounced. Technically, they hadn't discussed engaging in any of their extracurriculars on days other than the Friday before a game. Maybe he wanted more than that?
Apparently, her roommate wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to spend time with the school quarterback, even if both he and Minju were wondering what might happen between them if Deborah had left. It was okay though, the three spent about an hour chatting and laughing out loud. Minju simply couldn't spend enough time with her brother, and she was ensnared by his blue eyes and how often they found her as they talked. He had such an endearing quality about him; both Deb and Minju felt totally at ease.
"See ya Friday sis?" Jae asked as he gathered his things to leave.
"You bet loser," Minju promised.
On his way out, Jae flicked his fingers once and caught his sister on her plump little butt cheek. Minju shrieked and pushed him out the door before shutting it behind her and rubbing the stinging spot where his fingers had touched.
Deborah looked surprised and totally jealous, "do you know how lucky you are?" she asked, apparently not making much of it.
"Are you kidding," Minju asked, "he's been doing that since we were just kids. I hate it!"
But in truth she didn't really hate it anymore. In truth, she craved every time Jae touched her now, worried it might be too long before he found one reason or another to put his hands on her. She was nervous, no terrified about what she thought might be coming Friday when she and her brother were alone at home. But at the same time, it was all she could think about, and it aroused her to no end.
When Friday came, Minju got dolled up as much as she possibly could before she left for home. She wore the tiniest pair of soft, blue shorts she owned, a gray tank-top that fit her snugly without a wrinkle… the works. She had a naughty thought in her head that he might not be able to control himself and just attack her when she walked in the door.
Minju was on autopilot; she didn't even remember getting in the car. Would it hurt? Would he fit? What if her brother didn't like how she felt? What if he didn't want to? A million thoughts were rolling through her head when she pulled in the driveway.
At some point when Jae was sitting on the couch waiting for his little sister to get home, wondering what might happen with her when she did, he heard a commotion in the front yard. Hearing what sounded like a bunch of screaming, he quickly darted to the front door. A whole group of girls was crowded in the front drive around someone. As they picked her up, all of them laughing excitedly, he saw that his little sister was getting carried, fighting to a party bus by the rest of her cheerleading team.
He'd heard about it, but never knew when the 'hazing' took place. Apparently they went to every bar in town and made the new girls cheer on top of the bars and tables. He was happy for Minju, knowing she'd remember this for a long time, but it was bittersweet. He'd only caught a glimpse of her but Jae's little sister looked incredible, and he was wondering if she'd gotten all cute just for him. He thought maybe tonight could have been the night that…"shit," he said aloud, defeated.
Oppa I'm so sorry…- Minju texted her brother when she got a chance on the bus.
[Don't be. Have a ton of fun.]
She wondered if he was mad at her; she'd promised him something and now she was headed in the complete opposite direction of her amazing brother.
[I'm gonna be just fine sis. I mean I'm going to give your captain a ton of shit about taking my sister away from me on my Friday night but…]
She felt so bad. He was probably relying on her, worried about his game the next day, and maybe he really did need to cum to play better the next day.
-I'll get home as soon as I can Oppa, I just don't know how long that will be-
[MINJU REALLY. Please don't worry about me. Just look extra pretty on the field tomorrow, promise?]
-I promise, but I'm coming home tonight. I'll wake you up…-
Both of them had really hoped that was true, but something told Jae he wouldn't be seeing the little brunette that night. From what he heard, the girls got pretty rowdy until early evening and then they stayed at someone's house for the night having an incredibly girly sleep-over. He fell asleep knowing that he'd be waking himself up the next morning and Minju lay awake on her sleeping bag wishing she could be with her brother.
-
"I don't know if it's the competition, the weather, or something else Jim, but I'm not sure these guys can keep up today…" said the announcer as the first half of the game was nearing its end. Jae's team was down 17-0 and none of the plays they were running seemed to be working.
"I agree Phil," said the other announcer, "the defense looks scrambled, but furthermore quarterback Jae Eldridge just can't seem to find an open man. They are really going to need to make some adjustments in the locker room if they want to turn this game around."
The whistle went off and Jae was left holding the football all the way on the other end of the field. He went over to his sideline and ripped off his helmet, tossing it away in total frustration.
They were good. He'd give them that. His receivers could only get open for a second and he was lucky if he saw it, Even then it seemed Jae was getting tackled before he could get the pass off every other play. He was lucky to have held on to the ball in the first half.
Everybody was running into the locker room, but not with the same energy that they had been during their previous games. The team felt off, sluggish, and they had no points to build on coming out for the second half.
Their coach didn't have a lot to say. He drew a few plays on the board and called out different players to try to make adjustments. They all knew what they needed to do: work harder, shake it off and focus. Run the plays the way they'd practiced. They could do this.
Jae had been in halftime locker rooms like this before. After the coach spoke the guys would mostly sit in silence or talk in groups about what they were planning to do. Nobody needed to talk today, apparently, and Jae needed to get some space.
"I just need a few minutes coach, that alright?" Jae asked.
His coach had a few words for him and then shoved him off towards a door that led to a different area of the locker room. When the games got tough, Jae would retreat to the band manager's office in a quiet part of the facilities. He'd shut the lights off and just be quiet for the ten or twenty minutes he had before the second half. Dropping his shoulder-pads on the desk he sat back in the chair and closed his eyes.
Minju knew where to find him. In one of the nights they'd spent curled up on the couch together talking, Jae told her about his funny routine. She imagined him sitting there in the dark, totally still and catching his breath; he was usually never able to sit still.
Somehow, she'd managed to slip away when the opposing band usually took the field. She might catch hell for it later, but for some reason Minju felt like her brother might really need her.
'Who the hell is that,' he thought as he heard a hand on the doorknob to the tiny office. He saw the flash of yellow in her skirt and knew instantly that his little sister had come; she was the only one who could know where he'd be.
"Minju what are you doing here!" He expressed. Not only was nobody else allowed in the locker room at halftime, but she was probably taking a real chance she wouldn't be able to stay on the cheerleading team for disappearing.
"Shhh…" she said, shutting the door as soundlessly as possible. Jae wasn't sure he could handle her right now. His head was spinning and full of a million things he needed to be worried about. When he saw her in that freaking uniform, he thought he might explode.
There was nowhere else to sit in the room, and it suited Minju just fine. She made a line right for her brother and sat down in his lap, facing him.
"Minju… the game… I gotta…" he started.
Jae's words were quickly stifled by his sister's lips. Minju took his face in her hands and held him tight as she kept her lips pressed to his with intent. She stayed that way until she felt his upper body relax. His matted hair pressed against her forehead, damp with sweat. She slowly moved her hands to his hair and felt it between her fingers, pulling back. Jae's mind was beginning to quiet.
"Oppa," she said, calling for his attention, "look at me."
He opened his eyes, he'd been focusing on the feeling of his little sister's hands in his hair.
"It's okay," she spoke softly to him, "relax."
Slowly she began dragging her fingers back and forth in his favorite spot behind his ears. Every time she did it, Jae could feel his body letting go of another hit, another botched pass.
When Minju was sure that he was really letting go, she decided he needed more. Reaching her hands over her head she quickly pulled off her uniform top and bra all at once. Dim light showed through the blinds in the window as Minju's breasts shook free of the top. When Jae opened his eyes again, his beautiful little sister was topless and sitting in his lap. She immediately took his hands and put them on her bare, ample breasts.
He followed her lead like a wide-eyed child. His mind was empty but for the feeling of her, and Minju knew that was exactly what he needed. She cooed as she felt her big brother massage each breast with his palm slowly, longingly. Minju knew it was not how they were supposed to be touching each other, how they were supposed to be kissing each other and she certainly wasn't supposed to do what she did next.
Sliding off of him, hands grazing his biceps, Minju got to her feet. Her brother was watching with a totally dependent wonder in his eyes. He could only stare as he saw his little sister shimmy to remove the tight spandex under her uniform skirt. Seconds later she was pawing at the ties in his pants and tugging the dirty pads down far enough to spring him free.
They both held their breath and stared into each other's eyes as Minju moved to sit back in her brother's lap. He gasped as he felt her bare mound come into contact with his cock again. He wasn't fully hard, but when she sat down on him he quickly became it.
She kissed him again, inviting him to put his hands back on her and simply follow her lead. Jae was wondering what she was planning as she moved her hips and pushed her brother's cock firmly against her quickly moistening quim. She rubbed him there with her hand feeling his shaft get harder and harder as she stroked him between her hand and her gyrating hips.
Everything was happening all at once. Both siblings were simply reacting: Minju to her brother's need for her and Jae to the way the teenager was controlling everything around him. Even his hands were where she'd placed them; but then… god did he love her perfect tits.
"Minju what are you…" Jae begged of her, feeling his little sister sit up on top of him. He could have been fine if she'd just kept sliding her sweet little pussy up and down on his bare cock.
Minju put a finger to her brother's lips. "Shhhh…" she said, hovering just above him, "just let me… unhhhh…"
They'd felt it simultaneously. Jae's tip was suddenly right at his little sister's entrance and both of them were hypnotized by the forbidden contact.
The face that Minju made next was one that Jae would take with him for the rest of his life. His mouth opened and his hips flexed as Minju did the unthinkable. She lowered herself until Jae's head pried past her lips.
She stopped moving, even their pounding hearts seemed to pause for an instant as Minju's tiny quim allowed Jae inside. She hovered there, trembling like a leaf as she experienced being fucked, even if only by her brother's tip, for the first time in her life. 'It's your brother' her brain warned her, 'it's your own brother!' And it was the most incredible feeling she'd ever known.
So, after pressing her lips to her brother's without a thought, Minju lowered herself some more.
Jae's ears filled with the sound of the unknowing brunette's cry as she felt the pain of losing her virginity to her brother. Her gasp brushed his ear with a warmth that made the hairs on the back of his neck tremble He was inside her; there was no denying it. Jae could no longer protest, and he wouldn't have dreamt of it. She too had her mouth agape and her eyes searching his for some kind of comfort as she adjusted to only an inch or so of her brother's cock.
Jae moved his hands to his little sister's hips, softly sliding them down and trying to distract her from the moment.
"OhgodOppa…" she gasped. "Fuck…"
She tried to move more, but she needed another moment. In only a matter of minutes she'd found her brother in the room and now she had his big cock an inch or so inside her… she wanted more.
"Minju are you oka…unhhhhh…" he started to say when she let herself slide as far down as she could go.
There was no way she could express how full she felt with her brother's cock buried almost all the way inside her. Minju tried to kiss her brother, but she ended up merely crying and moaning into his mouth. It was the hottest thing he'd ever seen her do, and it was only the very first time she'd felt a cock, her brother's cock, all the way inside her.
"So big…" she breathed, "you're so big Oppa…"
Jae held her tight as she let her tunnel slowly accommodate his invading rod.
"You're inside me…" Minju told him as much as she told himself, "OhhhOppa… I'm not a virgin anymore."
Minju was obviously deriving pleasure from it, the knowledge that her brother had taken her cherry, or rather she'd given it to him.
"Does it feel good Oppa?"
"God yes… ohMinju," Jae spoke softly to her as he felt the cute teen lifting her hips again. It was all so much. He couldn't believe that he was sitting there in the locker room, fifty feet or less away from his team and fucking his little sister. He knew it had to be true as the incredibly tight brunette dropped back into his lap.
She moaned, tensed and then tried to relax, taking another few seconds with their hips connected to adjust before withdrawing again.
Jae wanted it to go on forever. Little by little, Minju was lifting and lowering herself faster onto her brother's cock. He pawed at her body, holding her breasts and then dragging his nails across her bare back as it undulated on top of him.
Knowing they didn't have much time, Minju bit her lip and humped her big brother faster. The pain was going away, but not entirely. She still felt so unbelievably full each time her mound came into contact with Jae. So Minju held tight to his shoulders, almost digging her nails into them as he penetrated her each time. Not only was he so big but he was reaching so deeply inside her that Minju wondered if it was her cervix that she could feel his engorged tip prodding against on each thrust into her.
She hugged his shoulders tighter, thrusting her tits together. She could feel the dampness from the hard work in his first half between his pecs, the scent of his sweat turning her on as she realized she was now the cliche'd cheerleader fucking the quarterback. Her breasts shook, her abs rippled and Jae was utterly mesmerized by the gasps and whimpers escaping his little sister's mouth. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail and getting messier each time she dropped onto him and felt his cock impale her. All too soon, Jae felt like he was going to cum.
"Minju, you gotta… you gotta stop," he warned her worriedly, "I'm close."
Minju pulled him with her tiny hand on his chin so he was looking right into her eyes. She only paused a second before wordlessly sinking back into her brother's lap. He knew what she intended to do, and it floored him.
"It's okay Oppa," she whispered, "you can cum in me…uhhh… I'm on the pill."
Even though she knew they shouldn't, Minju couldn't think of another way…she didn't want to. So she kept working her hips up and down and sliding her brother's cock into her tiny opening. She realized that he mustn't have known that his little sister was using birth control when he had squirted cum on and sort-of in her pussy a week ago. The thought that he had carelessly done so would make her giggle when she thought of it later, her brother could be so reckless sometimes.
Minju stared at him, gyrating her hips in such an incredible way that Jae knew he was done for. Watching the naked little teenager thrust and flex to ride him with determination, Jae was soon there.
She could see it in his face. His body tensed and his face grimaced. Jae gasped and tried not to let go; cumming inside his little sister was more than he had imagined at that point. But Minju was not going to get off him in time. She'd never intended to.
"Oh Oppa… that's it…cum for me bro…cum in your little sister's pussy" Minju said, quaking when she felt his cock pump the first of its contents into her.
She sat down hard on him, wiggling her hips as best she could while keeping him fully buried inside her virgin pussy. Steadily, she could feel his cock throb, each time followed by another flood of heat inside her womb. Her brother was cumming inside her, and from what she could tell he was cumming a lot.
Jae groaned over and over as his little sister moved in his lap relentlessly. His mind was empty, taken over fully by the feeling of filling his baby sis with cum. He held tightly to her soft little butt, keeping her planted there as he came, each throb of his cock emitting more sperm into the eighteen-year-old beauty. His mind felt overcome with sensation as the reasons to have stopped long ago lost the battle to impulse. It mattered not, she felt too good for it to be wrong, and he didn't know it but Minju was beyond blissful to feel his spunk charging her young pussy.
How long had it been: five minutes? ten minutes? more? Minju knew that they didn't have forever, but her brother was holding her so tenderly, still hard and lodged inside her.
"That was…Minju…" her brother said, drawing a smile across his sister's face, "you are the most wonderful girl I've ever…"
He was still recovering. Minju spoke for him, "…fucked?" she asked adorably.
"No," he said, smiling with her, "that I've ever known…seen…I don't know. I just love you so much Minju'."
Minju teased him by lifting her hips a little and realizing how sensitive he must have been when he winced.
"I think you came a lot in me," she told him, "I can feel it, like… everywhere."
"I didn't mean to… I couldn't…"
"Shhh…" she quietened him again, "I knew you were going to."
"But that wasn't how it was supposed to happen. Last night I was gonna…"
"Oppa, I told you," she stopped him again, "relax…" she ran her hands through his hair again.
"Go out there and win for me," she instructed him, "and then you can fuck me tonight the way you want to."
Those words burned in Jae's skull. They lingered there as Minju stood up, finally slipping her brother's cock out of her with a curious gaze at their junction. White, potent sperm peeked out from between her tiny lips. It slid down her leg as Minju hurried her brother to stand up and helped him back into his pads.
They only exchanged a few words before Minju knew they needed to go. She tried to push him out the door but he shoved her against it, pinning her, still topless and admittedly powerless compared to him. He kissed her, hard. He was getting geared up to get back out on the field, his adrenaline red-hot from what had just happened.
They kissed and their tongues entwined feverishly. Jae didn't want to go, and Minju didn't want him to leave. A door closing nearby grabbed both of their attention, somebody must have come looking for their quarterback.
Minju pushed her brother out the door and shut it behind him. Leaning against it, she rolled her head backward lazily and did her best to take in what had just happened. Her entire body shivered and she only half-heard her brother's teammate urging him to say something to hype the team up.
Time was lost to her, and Minju had somehow managed to get all her clothes back on and fix her hair before she felt her hand on the doorknob to leave. As she snuck out, Minju heard her brother shouting in the locker room: something about how they were going to go back out there and score a touchdown before the other team knew what hit them. She was powerless to keep the smile off her face.
-
"Where did you go?!" Minju's teammate said worriedly, trying not to call too much attention to her teammate who had suddenly appeared next to her after being gone for almost ten minutes.
"I'm so sorry Megan," Minju answered, "I had the worst cramp in the world and I didn't want to make a fool of myself on the field."
"Well at least you got here in time for the half, you better be ready!" Megan warned.
"I'm much better now," Minju promised, praying that she'd done enough for her brother to help him get back in the game.
Minju could still feel Jae's warm cum inside her and threatening to work its way out, no matter how much she tried to clean up before she'd put her uniform back on. The sticky sensation made her bite her lip and grin as she finally saw her brother emerge in front of his team at the tunnel nearby. They looked amped, there was an energy in the pack that Minju hoped meant they could do what it took. The thought that Minju had ridden her brother until he came and only she, of the tens of thousands of people there, knew the truth made her feel as special as she had when she saw the love in her brother's eyes not long before.
In minutes, the game was back under way. Everybody's heart thumped as the offense made its way out on to the field for the first time, and with Jae lined up to take a snap, Minju thought her heart might explode.
Her mind replayed the feeling of her brother's cock sliding into her for the first time until he dropped back with the ball.
A pass, right into his receivers hands for about 6 yards. The whole crowd, including Minju seemed to sigh in relief at once.
Now that that was over, she watched again, remembering this time the way his hands had felt as he held her breasts while she rode him.
A handoff to the runningback, who quickly picked up the first down. The crowd was growing louder… more excited
Each time her brother commanded the ball and the game, it seemed, Minju's heart throbbed and conjured up another fresh memory of what it was like to have her brother inside her. In no time flat he had driven the ball all the way down the field and then scored. The whole crowd was on their feet; it was as if a new team had come out of the locker room.
Minju knew it couldn't have been her… what they did, that made the difference. But the player that the team was clapping on the back and shoving around in excitement as he returned to the sideline was Jae, and he was all hers. Win or lose, things were going to be completely different for Minju and her big brother, and the thought brought her nothing but joy.
Jae looked down the sideline to see the bubbly cheerleaders jumping around and chanting, but his eyes were only searching for one: the one with that amazing little rear and the breasts that she couldn't quite hide in her uniform top… the girl who seemed to have a little something extra as she shouted out the cheers…Jae's little sister.
And she was all his.
He could tell that Minju was avoiding looking his way. She was trying hard to focus on her cheers as she felt her brother's eyes on her from half the field away. Thousands of people were likely looking at her right then, but Jae's eyes were all that mattered. The things he was going to do to her…
A player hitting him on the shoulder was enough to keep his head in the game, and normally a distraction was no good, but with Minju there he simply felt… clear. Jae seemed to know he was going to win this game, he was going to be the leader his team needed and then afterwards, when the crowd cleared, when people stopped texting to congratulate him, Jae was going to somehow find a way to be alone with Minju and make love to her the way she deserved.
In the back of his mind for the whole game, he heard the beautiful cries of his little sister. It made him call for the snap louder, throw the ball harder and use pinpoint accuracy to direct the ball and the team wherever it needed to go. In what felt like no time at all, the game was over.
Jae might have had to ask if they won if his team wasn't hollering and rallying all around him when the whistle blew and the ball was in his hand.
They'd won.
They'd gone into the halftime looking like a bunch of amateurs and come out to teach a lesson.
They'd won a game that would establish them a fierce competitor for at least another year to come.
Jae's dreams were coming true, and as he and the team were finally allowed to exit, he saw his little sister waiting patiently to follow the team off of the field. As soon as he possibly could, he was going to worship his gorgeous little sis in every way he could and make her feel as amazing as he did for the second time that day.
[Minju… I can't stop thinking about you]
Minju's phone buzzed as she pushed her duffel off her shoulder and the door to her dorm room closed behind her. Looking at her phone, the smile returned to her face and Minju fell back onto the couch in the middle of her and Deborah's room. The old sofa her parents had given her when she moved in was the one that she and her brother used to battle on in the basement when they were younger. There were pulls all over it and one of the cushions definitely had a big tear in the underside where Jae had once thrown it at her and hit the cabinet instead.
This was crazy. Minju could barely think what to write back as she quivered in pure excitement at what had finally happened with her and her big brother. He was apparently the man of everybody's dreams, or so all her friends said, but only she had gotten to do what they all wanted to, brother or not.
For a few moments between halftime and now, Minju had wondered if her brother was going to treat what had happened as anything more than the relationship that Jae had with that awful ex, Eunju. But upon receiving his text, and even before that when she saw him staring as he was ushered off the field after the game, Minju knew everything was going to be okay.
-I could barely talk to anybody after we… it was like you made my brain melt!- Minju finally responded.
She had truly avoided people as much as she could after what had happened in the locker room. Perhaps her brother could go out and win a football game after that, but Minju felt completely overcome by the experience.
-You were so amazing out there Oppa. Everybody is talking about it.-
Jae smiled at his little sister's compliment, almost seeing the pride on her face like she'd worn when he saw her after he scored the first touchdown in the second half.
[I wonder why that is… did you tell them about how you were the MVP?]
-The MVP huh? Don't I get some kind of reward for that?-
[Anything you want sis]
-Hmm… anything?-
[You name it]
Jae wondered if he was being too forward, and the pause after he texted her made him feel a bit nervous. They were still in uncharted territory and the last thing he wanted to do was overstep with his little sister, no matter how badly he wanted to continue what they'd started.
[What are you doing right now] He asked, trying to continue the conversation.
-Laying on Mom and Dad's old couch. I just got home, what about you?-
[Still in the locker room. All of the guys are finishing up showers and I think coach wants to talk to us about the game]
-SO MANY NAKED DUDES, SO MUCH TESTOSTERONE.- Minju teased, always giving him a hard time about the easiest stereotypes.
[I think you know where I would be if I didn't have to be here]
Again, Minju waited to send something back. She knew he was hoping for her to play into his implications but it felt good to string him along. 'Make him work for it,' Minju repeated in her head.
[Are your girlfriends all going out tonight?] Jae asked
-They said they were, but I'm thinking of staying in-
Jae felt like begging to come over. He was near shouting into his phone.
-I'm looking at that spot on the couch that mom had to patch when you burned it with a firecracker right now. You're still a huge pyro aren't you?-
[Duh.] Jae responded. Some of the guys were beginning to get clothes on and wander over toward the space where they usually gathered. He didn't want to stop texting his little sis, but the coach had a strict no-phones policy for this kind of thing.
-I love having this couch in my dorm, so many memories, so much stupid stuff we did in that basement-
God did Jae love her. She was right, they had made so many memories together in that basement. Growing up, they'd fought and played together for hours on end down there, left alone to their own devices and to keep each other company. Somewhere along the line, he'd grown much bigger, and she much prettier and all the while he'd built up a love for her that meant he'd do anything to protect and take care of her.
And now Jae was imagining his little sister laying out, wearing the tank-top she usually did after games and a pair of team gym shorts she always managed to roll a few times at the waist. Her lithe little frame would be stretching out and her smooth feet, with those delicate toes working their way under the arm-pad at the end. She wasn't exactly the same little sister who he'd held down on the couch until she shouted uncle. Maybe she was, he just wanted to be on top of her for an entirely different reason.
His phone buzzing in his hand brought Jae back to the present.
-I think I know what I want as my prize for being the MVP.-
[What's that?] Jae texted as his coach called them over to huddle up.
-I want you to come over so we can play together on the couch tonight…-
He was looking down at his phone and his heart was beating faster and faster as he approached the gathering team.
-Only I'm gonna be naked and mom and dad won't come down to check on us.-
-
Words were said, players were congratulated for spectacular play, the team huddled and broke apart and all the while Jae was thinking of Minju. He couldn't help it; the thought of her lying on that old couch without a thing on, and waiting for him to come over made him mad with excitement.[U2] She was his baby sister, his own adorable college girl, and an unbelievably hot one at that. At a time when every girl at school would claw each other's eyes out to get with him, Jae wanted nothing more than to rush off and meet his beautiful, eighteen-year-old sister in her dorm as promised.
She wasn't exactly waiting for him. In the time after she'd texted her brother what she wanted, Minju had laid on the couch, enamored, for a few minutes. But not for long, because suddenly she was feeling giddy and nervous like a girl who had finally gotten the attention of a boy in her grade. She got in the shower and shaved her legs, washed every inch of her body and then stared in the mirror primping and preening for what seemed like forever.
Minju felt particularly relieved that the hazing of the day before had included a spa trip and wax because she could feel how smooth her pussy was as she rubbed lotion onto her skin from head to toe. After texting her roommate to ask if she could sleep somewhere else that night and tidying her room, Minju wore only a towel and waited patiently for her brother to arrive.
Doing his best to be inconspicuous, Jae put the hood of his sweatshirt up and took the stairs rather than the elevator to his sister's floor. He checked the hallway and had to wait for two girls to walk into their rooms before rushing over and turning the handle to his little sister's room. He closed the door behind him and backed up against it, letting out a deep breath he'd been holding.
The sound of the door opening made Minju's heart jump. She knew he was coming, knew what they intended to do: something they had technically already done it earlier that day. But this time felt different.
They hadn't yet met on any day other than a Friday before the game. They had only touched each other on the premise that it was in some way a service to the football team. Before, it was like they had an excuse, but as Minju stood up and watched her brother turn the lock on the door behind him, she knew that he was there for her and only her.
Jae watched his little sister stand up from the couch with a towel wrapped around her. She was adorable. Petite, youthful and so nervous - he could see it on her as she stood there shaking. He almost felt bad as he saw the body language that seeming to be praying he would approve of her. That was, until Jae watched his little sister tug at the towel and drop it around her feet.
It felt like the first time he'd seen her naked… wait, was it? His head was all jumbled up as she stood there next to the old green couch and turned a little bit, shrugging her shoulders sheepishly and causing her breasts to perk up for his view.
"Come here little sis," Jae instructed her
She sidled over to him and Jae immediately put his hands on her shoulders. The room was cold, and little goose-bumps were showing up on her skin, but his hands felt instantly warm.
"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." Jae assured her.
She smiled, nuzzling her head against his arm. Feeling some of the confidence of earlier that day returning to her.
"What if some other boy had decided to stop by before I could get here, huh?"
"Well I probably wouldn't have gotten naked for him, for one." Minju quipped, grinning.
"PROBABLY?" Jae retorted.
"I definitely wouldn't have let him fuck me if that's what you're asking?" Minju implied. Both of them were quiet as they absorbed what she said.
Feeling mischievous enough, Minju moved her hand to the long bulge in her brother's sweatpants.
"Is that what you're here to do big brother?" she teased. Looking down in wonder at the path her hand was tracing along Jae's sizable erection.
He couldn't resist any longer, Jae had to get his hands on her, his lips, everything. With a hand around his little sister's waist and one at her neck, he pulled her toward him and joined their lips. At first it was pure need, lust and magnetism that drew them together, but as their lips slowly parted, Minju's tongue found her brothers in a way that inspired them to take their time.
Minju felt her sibling's hand move its way from her hip to her stomach, and then from her stomach to her ribcage. Finally, he reached her breast and he tested it's weight under his thumb and forefinger before grasping the entire thing.
"Uhhhhh…" Minju mewwed into her brother's mouth as he touched her, loving the sensation of letting him be in control. His desire was obvious, but his touch was gentle. Slowly he felt her up and she let them take awkward little steps backward toward the couch while still kissing.
"Oppa," she broke away as her backside touched the couch, "I've wanted this for so long," she whispered with their foreheads touching and his eyes watching her breasts mound together as he massaged them.
"Not like I said… not just to help you with your games," she continued.
Jae lifted her up, so easily it scared her, and set her naked bottom on the back of the old sofa. When she looked up, his eyes were directly in line with hers. They could hear girls talking in the hall, ambling to and from the bathroom and getting ready to go out. In the room, it was only them, and nobody knew that beyond her door, a little sister now sat completely naked and hoping that her big brother would soon make love to her.
Jae put his finger under her chin the way he had so many times before.
"Minju," he soothed her, "I know you have, because I have wanted you for longer than I can remember."
"Really?" She asked, with big puppy-dog eyes gazing up at him. "You're not just saying that?"
"Duh," he said, making her crack a smile, "and you're not just my little sister anymore, you're this beautiful girl who knows what she wants and knows how to drive me crazy and…"
Minju stopped him with a hungry kiss, grabbing his neck and pulling on it so he'd let her at him. He reveled in her haste, reminding him of how she'd actually been like that since she was little, whether he'd just complimented her for growing up or not. Except now, with her naked little body in front of him, he knew she had.
Her breasts, young but full, were very different after eighteen years. Her hips were more womanly, wider and tapered to from her toned abdomen. And those legs she was starting to wrap around him to pull him closer… Jae knew they had not always been so alluring.
"I do know what I want," she said between kisses.
Without explaining, she reached for the bottom of her brother's sweatshirt and pulled it up before he could utter another word, his undershirt with it. She revealed his upper body and felt a quiver in between her legs as each inch of his abs, his chest muscles and his staunch shoulders all came into view.
Minju had only had sex the once, and still she knew that the extreme desire she felt as she looked at him was for him to use on her… in her…, what she had yet to reveal from his jeans.
"Slow down…" Jae chuckled as he felt her hands move quickly to his belt. Her breath was so hasty that she could hardly keep kissing him. She managed to push his jeans down and leave her big brother standing in his boxer briefs before he made a move.
Her hand had found his cock almost immediately, attempting to wrap around it through his underwear. It felt so good that Jae nearly allowed her to do what she must and not stop her, but he'd seen what he wanted next when he had first lifted Minju up onto the couch.
With her beautiful legs spread, she couldn't hide the bare, pink pussy that he hadn't quite gotten to admire yet. It was pursed shut by her soft, little mound but even that couldn't hide that Minju was getting wetter by the second. A light sheen had caught her brother's eye when he stepped back to take off his pants and he knew he had to kiss her there.
Only Jae had ever touched her, and it had happened so unexpectedly in the hotel room at the away game; so when she saw in her brother's eyes what he intended to do, Minju once again felt her heart flutter; she was the center of his attention.
First, he kissed gently around her inner thighs. Even that elicited a moan from Jae's little sis and her bare hips writhed, inviting him closer. He took his time, kissing and licking closer and closer to her sweet opening. Minju was positively desperate for him to put his lips directly against her when, she finally felt it.
Jae dragged his tongue from the little drip of her fluids at the base of her opening all the way up to the tiny peak of her clit. The excruciating care he took, the gentle pressure of his tongue, It was like nothing she had ever felt before, and Jae didn't stop there.
Slowly and deliberately, Jae began sucking at her tiny bud to the tune of Minju's repeated gasps.
"Oh fuck Oppa, ohmygod…" she called to him, her diaphragm expanding and contracting involuntarily, "keep doing that."
Jae smiled right against the cooing brunette's quim as he felt her fingers grabbing at his hair greedily while he stimulated her with his tongue. The sounds of his little sister's cries were so soothing after a whole day of hits and crowds and competition on the field. He'd been thinking of her every free moment, seen her on the sidelines, and imagined all of the things he wanted to do to her. Now that he had her, Jae didn't care that she was being loud. The door was locked and Jae didn't intend to stop making Minju moan for him.
In no time flat, Minju knew he was going to make her cum. And for some reason, even though what he was doing was incredible, Minju wanted to feel an orgasm with her brother inside her.
"Oppa, wait," she begged him. Jae didn't want to obey, to stop her from having the orgasm she seemed headed for. "Please…uhhh… I want to cum with you fucking me."
She urged him up with her fingers behind his head. Even though Jae didn't want to stop kissing and licking her, the thought of sliding his cock into Minju's wonderfully tight pussy was too much to ignore. At the game, he had hardly the time to realize what they were doing, or how willing and desirable the eighteen-year-old brunette was to him. Now she was all his for the taking, naked and waiting for his next move on the back of their parents couch. He could really take his time and think about what they were doing.
"I love you so much Oppa," she told him as he came up to eye level. She never broke contact with him as he told her the same, but he felt her hands pull his hard cock out of his boxers and shove his waistband down and out of the way.
Her hand could hardly wrap him. Minju couldn't believe that she had managed to fit most of his big penis inside her earlier that day but it didn't worry her; she wanted to savor it this time, slowly, more than ever.
"Ohmygosh Oppa you're big," she told him,
Jae returned his hands to her perfect breasts and then pawed her body while she stroked him a few times. A drop of fluid lingered at his tip already; Minju smeared it against him with her thumb.
"I've been dreaming of this forever Minju'," he said, getting his little brunette's attention and gazing deep into her big green eyes. "Tell me what you want sis," he encouraged her.
"Mnnhhh…" she called out, bringing him close enough to touch only the very tip to her sensitive clit. She loved the thought of rubbing his pre-cum right against her and feeling her own fluids coat the head of her brother's cock.
"I want to feel your big…mnnhhh…" Jae urged his hips forward so the underside of his tip pressured her clit, "hard…ohhfuck…" he withdrew and lingered unmoving, "…cock in my pussy Oppa," she dared him, "Fuck me however you want me big brother."
Without another word, Jae felt his cock line up perfectly to do what she asked. Try as they might to withhold, Minju's taut lips gave way and her brother slowly pushed inside.
It felt considerably better than before, but Minju's pussy was so wet that her brother's cock was able to slide in half-way before she could protest. Jae held his little sister fast as she tried to adjust to being impaled on his big rod.
Minju and her brother looked down together at where he was inside her. Her recently virgin lips, bare and glistening, were split wide with Jae's cock halfway in. The room was bright, not like that tiny office; they could see and feel what they were doing without any hesitation or doubt.
It didn't worry Minju one bit. An hour before she had asked her brother for this, for him to 'play with her' on the very couch she could now feel beneath her, in her own dorm room with so many nosy girls moving about all around them. Yet, all she wanted was for her big brother to fill her as much as he could.
When their eyes met again with clarity, it was Jae's turn to groan. His little sister was using her heels around him to pull his hips closer and slide his cock deeper inside.
"Ouuuuphhh…" Jae breathed out. He saw his little sister smirk with mischievous pride as they came together at the hips. Somehow, impossible as it seemed, Jae was buried all the way into Minju's young tunnel.
Joined at the hips, Minju's soft breasts pressed against her brother's chest; she could feel his powerful heart beating. Her head nuzzled against him and his breath tickled her ear.
"You can fuck me now," she whispered, "I'm ready."
Minju enjoyed a few more seconds of the embrace before she felt her big brother move. His cock slowly slid out of her, almost all the way before he urged it back in. She was so wet, Jae realized, a wonderful assurance of how badly his little sister wanted him. The slick sound of his penis sliding against her inner walls reached their ears and it was wonderful.
Their hips met for the second time, then the third. Minju held onto her brother's neck and leaned back, pushing her chest out proudly as Jae thrust again.
Her whole body was displayed before his hungry eyes; causing his hips to collide with hers less and less gently. Each time, the space just below her tiny abdomen bulged just a hint, showing the siblings just how deep Jae's head was inside his whimpering sister's pussy.
'It's okay," she told him, "you can fuck me harder."
Jae loved her for that; a few thrusts more and the eighteen-year-olds breasts were bouncing mesmerizingly before his eyes. Minju found herself unable to contain herself from crying out in pleasure. She'd forgotten how close she was from her brother's mouth, but she remembered now.
"OhhhOppa," she gasped as he drove into her again, "mmmnhhh…you feel so good in me."
Her big brother could hear in her voice and the adorable sounds coming out of her mouth that Minju was once again near climax as she had been before. He adjusted the angle of his thrusts just a bit; Minju shuddered and dug her nails into his shoulder.
"Ughhhh.. ohhhGOD…" she panted,
Jae grasped his little sister's soft butt, sinking his fingers into each cheek and kept fucking her. Each time he felt her young pussy fully enveloping him, each beautiful moan and pant, he was reminded of how lucky he was to be inside his beautiful baby sister.
When Minju thought she could take no more, when her climax was approaching and she thought she might turn inside-out with pressure and sensation, her hands fought to stop her brother from impaling her over the edge.
But he wouldn't stop; he just kept driving into her and Minju was powerless to stop the orgasm from coming.
He kept fucking her, even as Minju cried out,
"OuuwhhHHHhhaaa…"
Her legs locked around him, still trying to stop him from making the climax any more intense, but Jae wanted the opposite. Seeing his little sister cum with such uncontrollable passion was something he hoped to never forget.
She gasped for air, and when Minju suddenly grabbed for his wrists and locked her arms straight to push herself up and off of him as much as she could, Jae decided to give her a break.
She shook, her whole body shook. Her skin crawled with pins and needles and her entire pussy convulsed around the more than half her brother's cock still tucked inside her.
Jae was close to laughing he was so happy to see Minju cum like that, and to sense how helpless she must have felt as the orgasm wracked her body. Around his cock, little droplets of Minju's wetness were peeking out, a few of them onto that beloved couch they'd known for so long.
It nearly killed her, but Minju had to go limp and fall into her brother's arms so she slid what she had managed to retreat from of her brother's shaft back inside and let him hold her up.
Jae listened to her deep breaths and felt her back heave as she tried to regain her wits.
"You jerk!" she breathed into his ear.
"What? What did I do?" Jae asked, leaning back to try and look into her eyes.
"You made me cum so hard!" She whined, "I couldn't even control my body and you kept fucking me…"
Minju knew she was being silly, and so did Jae. He simply held her and let her catch her breath, though his cock, still buried in Minju's tiny pussy, hadn't softened a bit.
When Jae couldn't take it anymore, and Minju seemed to be recuperated from her earlier near-loss of consciousness, he withdrew from his little sister a few inches and urged back in to see how she would react.
She didn't protest, so Jae made a different move. Minju yelped as she felt her brother's arms around her back and then suddenly she was being lifted up from the couch.
"Where are you…" Minju started, shivering and glancing behind her when she felt her back come into contact with the cold surface of the door.
Looking back at him, she could see the excited look in his brother's eyes. He'd never felt so free and uninhibited with a girl before, and the way his little sister grinned as he pinned her against her dorm-room door assured him that she was perfectly content.
Once again, Jae's hips began to move, and before long so did Minju's. She was starting to get the hang of it, starting to understand how her brother's body worked and what the best way was to help them fuck like long-time lovers.
The way her body moved, how her stomach muscles tensed against him and her butt wiggled in his hands as he held her up was irresistible to Jae. She was the sexiest girl he'd ever seen and now she was proving herself the same as a partner.
The door jiggered a few times as he fucked her against it, and the surface slid against Minju's back each time her brother thrust up into her.
"I love you," he panted in her ear, pounding her again, "uhhhh…I am so fucking crazy about you,"
Minju grabbed his head and pulled it toward her for a kiss. Their tongues attacked clumsily before she pulled apart to tell him she loved him too.
He manhandled her and fucked her so easily against the door that Minju was positively smitten and impressed. She reached up to grab the top frame of the door. She could feel her tits jiggling as they hung higher now and her brother continued his thrusts, unrelenting. She knew that sex could feel good, but she didn't know it could be so fun.
Minju felt playful, diving in and nibbling on her brother's ear. She wrapped her hands around his shoulders and squeezed tight. Her nipples grazed her brother's chest and she shuddered at the added sensation.
Minju was giggling and panting and moaning, totally letting go of her reservations and letting her body tell her how to react. Outside the door, some girls were laughing and standing nearby to remark on the noises coming from Minju's and Deborah's shaking door. If only they knew who was fucking her senseless on the other side; if only they knew that her own brother was shoving his big cock inside her again and again… what would they say then?
Hearing it too, Jae pulled away from the door. Minju seized the opportunity to gyrate her hips and fuck her brother back a little. He stood still, letting her go as wild as she liked. She held on while he supported her above the waist and she worked her little hips as fast and hard as she could. It felt incredible to them both.
When he started to feel like she might be getting him close, Jae spoke softly into his sister's ear.
" I'm close sis, uhhhfuck, I can't take you moving your hips like that much longer."
"Oh yeah?" Minju teased, "like this you mean?"
With an intent look on her face, biting her bottom lip and leaning back like a gymnast, Minju rotated her hips around on her brother's big cock and felt his tip prodding her as deep as he'd ever been.
"Ohgod… yes," Jae answered, firmly grasping her hips to keep her from continuing her dangerous movement.
"We shouldn't Minju!" he admonished her.
"Why not?" she whined, "you already did earlier today… and it felt so good!"
She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him the most innocent, pleading face she could manage.
"Don't you want to cum inside me again Oppa?" she beckoned, pecking his lips to be even cuter.
"Didn't you like squirting all your sticky cum in me, in your little sister's pussy?"
Jae was speechless. How could he tell her no? The way she was sticking out her bottom lip… the way her big green eyes were begging him the same way they did if she wanted something when they were little… It was so different now; his little sister was now his lover, with her beautiful body wrapped around him like a monkey. He wanted everything about her, every inch of her, and he'd already done it before…
Minju knew she had won as her brother carried her over to that shag carpet she'd felt so silly buying with her mom when they moved her into her dorm. Now it didn't feel quite so silly; it felt soft on her naked back when her brother set her down.
"You didn't know I was on the pill huh?" Minju asked naughtily as her brother positioned himself on top of her, "even when you came all over my pussy that night in the hotel?"
"I guess not," Jae admitted, feeling guilty.
"It's okay, that was really hot…unhhh…" she let him off, cooing when Jae slid into her as he hovered above her. "…I couldn't stop thinking about it all week."
"I wanna feel it again Oppa, go ahead," she asked, pulling needily at his hips with her feet,
"Fuck your naughty little sister and then fill me up with your cum,"
'Holy shit,' Jae thought. It was so unexpected, Jae had apparently opened Minju's eyes to being just as much a troublemaker as always, except now it included having sex with her big brother.
Immediately Jae commenced sliding in and out of her. She was still dripping wet, her eighteen-year-old pussy had been waiting for this kind of attention from him for far too long.
Minju felt more full than she had ever before. Jae was being less and less gentle, and Minju loved it. Over and over he shoved into her; she could feel his tip prodding her depths. Looking down, she wondered how it could possibly fit inside her.
But it did, countless times it did. When Minju looked up she could see the concentration on her brother's face and a look as if he was holding back. Her poor brother, all this and he was still too good to her to cum inside her when she asked.
"OhgodOppa…" she breathed, "I want it so bad."
"Fuck Minju', I'm so close," he told her. Minju knew it, and after being impaled so many times on her big brother's cock, feeling his weight as he buried inside her tunnel, she was too.
"Uhhhhhh…" she returned, "Cum inside me…unghhhh…cum in your little sister's pussy."
His motions became erratic, and suddenly Minju knew what was happening. Her brother's hips stopped their onslaught, pressed against her with his cock buried as far as it could be. As she watched his whole body, his big arms, rippling abs and even his neck tense-up she felt a gush of heat deep inside her.
From his head, Jae shot forbidden semen deep into his little sister.
Holding the little teenager tight, he throbbed again, coating her cervix…
Again, he splashed her insides with sperm.
As soon as she felt it, there was an electric reaction in Minju's body. She hadn't expected it, thinking maybe her brother had worn her out before, but when the reality of her womb being flooded with Jae's cum hit her, her little body went into a fit of sensation.
Minju gasped along with her brother. Again a wave of stimulation flowed from the places inside her being painted with her brother's cum to the synapses in her brain before firing out to the tips of her fingers and toes.
"Ohhhh Oppa," she called, "I'm cummmingggg,"
Blackness.
The room was perfectly bright, but Jae and Minju could only feel each other as they lay on the rug being overcome by their mutual climaxes.
It felt like it would never end, or maybe Jae didn't want it to. Every time he pumped another rope of semen into his teenage sister's pussy, she seemed to quake and pant again. He wanted to watch her like that as long as possible.
Minju's face was flushed, her eyelids fluttering with her head rolled back. Her chest heaved against her brother as he tried not to put too much weight on her. He felt weak, and he struggled to focus on anything but the squeezing sensation of little Minju's convulsing tunnel. Each time she breathed, her young quim ushered one more defiant rope of white from her big brother's cock.
Even when he had no more to release inside her, Minju's orgasm didn't seem to want to end. He could only watch her, wince when her tunnel massaged him again, and marvel at how beautiful she looked with the mane of hair about her head and the glisten of sweat on her cheeks.
She was something out of a dream: too adorable, too petite, too alluring to really be his little sister… his little sister who he remained buried inside on that dorm room floor. She finally spoke to him,
"I love you," she said, almost too quietly for him to hear.
Jae leaned down and kissed her collarbone, then her neck, her cheek and finally a peck on her lips.
"Love you too," he promised her back.
Minju finally opened her eyes. Seeing her brother above her brought a smile to her face. She felt wonderful… warm and protected under his gaze. He was still hard inside her and she could feel all that cum he'd squirted into her trying to work its way out, though it would have a hard time finding a way with how well her brother's penis filled her tiny tunnel.
Her brother: the now famous… well, somewhat famous quarterback that every girl would be dying to get their hands on. A guy who could have been out scooping up girls on that Saturday night. Instead he'd snuck into HER dorm room, spent the night with ONLY her, and from the way he was looking at her now she didn't believe he had any intention of seeking another.
"You made me cum TWICE…AGAIN!" Minju yelled, almost sounding like she was scolding him. Her brother laughed and then his face showed of pride. He'd never had sex like that with any past girlfriends.
"I know, I guess I just liked seeing you so much the first time."
Minju was running his fingers over his arms as they held him off the floor around her. She giggled when she saw Jae staring at her breasts like he usually did.
"No," Minju corrected him, "it happened when I felt you cumming in me! It was like one minute I wasn't and then all of the sudden it was so warm and…fuuuuck!"
Jae couldn't help himself, hearing his baby sister talk about the feeling of him cumming in her pussy, he simply had to shove a little harder against her. They were already touching at the hips but she could feel him push in just a bit more.
"OPPA!" She yelled, slapping her hand against his shoulder, "dooooonn't, I need a little time!"
She smacked him again when she saw him smile like he knew he wasn't supposed to have done that.
"Did you like cumming in me?" she purred.
"Um… duh," he retorted, making Minju roll her eyes.
"I guess that was obvious, you came so much! I can feel it like…everywhere."
It made both Minju and her brother look downward again. He was still lodged inside her and the knowledge was heartwarming to them. Jae decided to finally withdraw, and though it caused his little sister to growl in protest, he slowly slid his cock out inch by inch; he'd put it back later.
The naughty brunette may have loved seeing her brother's cock inside her, but she had no idea how sexy it would make her feel to see what followed. Right behind Jae's tip peeked a bead of white cum, her brother's cum, from between her tiny lips. Little by little it snuck out while they both watched. Minju wiggled her thighs together and it made even more sperm flow out.
Jae marveled at his little sister's incredulous, open-mouthed stare. She looked like the little sister he remembered again, fawning over some present she hadn't expected to receive. It made him unspeakably happy to cause that feeling in her again.
Minju lay there with her brother's spunk working its way out, at least the amount of it that wasn't still spread over every little bit of the eighteen-year old's insides that there was to coat. When she looked at her brother again, she could see that the way she felt about it was mutual. They knew exactly what they had done, the evidence was plain enough: thick and white on Minju's thigh. They knew that they had done something forbidden that would change their relationship forever: the tangible passion between them revealed that. But most importantly, Minju and Jae knew it was exactly what they wanted, like maybe they'd always been meant to end up as they were now.
"Will you stay with me tonight?" Minju asked him sweetly.
"Ahhh, I don't know," Jae said, raising his arms over his head and stretching, "I was thinking I might go out with the guys…:"
Minju scoffed, hurt.
Jae let his teasing sink in, shrugging and letting her believe he might be serious. Finally he reached over and pulled Minju so she rolled partially atop him, flopping there like she had no intention of showing him any affection.
"Of course I'm staying with you Minju'," Jae assured her. "You didn't really think I'd leave did you?"
"Well I don't know!" She said in a kind of sing-songy voice. "You're some kind of big-deal quarterback now, maybe you didn't want to be stuck in all night with your little sister or something."
"You're a little more than that to me now, don't you think?" Jae asked. Minju was silent for a few seconds before looking up at him innocently.
"Just a little more?" She asked.
"A lot more," he corrected.
Minju and her brother lay there, thinking hard about what was happening between them and wondering longingly what might be next. Both of them were exhausted, so they slowly drifted off to sleep on that ridiculous shag carpet in Minju's dorm room.
It was hours later when Jae awoke to find his sister spooned in front of him, clutching his arms and trying to wrap herself as much as possible within his embrace.
All of the realities came back to him at once. He was still in his little sister's room, she was still completely naked in his arms and little by little his erection was making its way between her legs until it pushed its way against the teenager's soft pussy.
"Mnnnnhhh…" Minju cooed sleepily, "what time is it."
It was still dark outside, it might not have even been past midnight. Most girls would be out of the dorms by then if they weren't staying in, so there wasn't a sound beyond Minju's waking breaths.
Feeling her against him, Jae was helpless to prevent pressuring Minju's innocent mound. She hadn't done anything, but he knew she would feel the tip of his cock in that tantalizing gap between her thighs.
Minju was still sensitive from before, but she wanted him all the same. The feeling of her brother's cock hardening between her legs was so intimate that she sensed her whole body reacting. Without a word, Minju began rotating her hips to provide gentle touches of her inner thighs against the head of her big brother's unspoken contact.
'The way she moved her hips…ohhhman!' Jae thought. Where did she get that? Did she know that it was the sexiest thing he could imagine? Somewhere along the line, his little sister whom he used to see as this awkward, all knees-and-elbows troublemaker, became irresistibly complicit in their forbidden act of incest. How could he have missed the way her teenage body had filled out, how her face had taken on model-esque features, and as he held Minju's squirming backside against him, how her most unspoken assets were now overpoweringly alluring.
When neither of them could stand it anymore, Minju reached down and gave her brother's desire the proper direction. Both siblings exhaled simultaneously, a sigh of relief at the visceral reminder of their unlocked passion for each other.
But the calm didn't last long, because yet another new position for the inexperienced brunette soon brought cries of ecstasy to each thud of Jae's pelvis against her. Minju's hands grabbed the carpet, they reached back for her brother's hair, anything they could do to ground her as she approached another earth-shattering orgasm.
Jae may have prided himself on stamina in the past, but he was no match for the panting, crying and writhing of his little sister. For the third time in however many hours, as she quivered and screamed her way through another climax, Jae held his sister tight, buried deep in her sweet pussy and flooded her with cum yet again.
Minju cooed praises at her brother as she caught her breath, but he was pretty sure she fell asleep, exhausted, before he could even soften and slip out of her. She might have liked to look once more at the warm stream of her brother's spunk that found its way between her taut lips, but apparently she was content enough to know it was there as she drifted off without him. It was fine with Jae, though; in the time it took for him to fade back to sleep, he got to hold onto Minju, caress her and marvel at the evolution of his unadulterated love for her.
When light began to peek through the old curtains of the dorm room and chanced across the carpet and Minju's pretty, slumbering face, it woke her from one of the most wonderful night's sleep she could ever remember. How many hours had it been?
Minju turned her head and smiled upon seeing her brother fast asleep with heavy arm over her. God was she crazy about him. Sometime in the future, she and her brother might have to answer some tough questions together, but now it just felt…right.
"Hey big brother," she called, wiggling against him.
Nothing. The big lug, he could sleep through anything. She gave him another jolt.
"Wake up, you big jerk."
Jae smiled, infinitely happy that the first thing he heard when he woke up was his little sister's voice, and the first thing he felt was her naked body still pressed against him. Of course the second thing he felt was himself hardening.
So did Minju, but for once, reason got the better of her. If light was coming through the window, it was the morning. Depending on how early it was, girls would be stirring in the dorm rooms nearby. It wasn't uncommon to hear cries of passion coming from this room or that, but anyone who heard her last night would probably be curious who had been inside fucking Minju so thoroughly. Jae had to get out before they were discovered.
She felt her brother's hand on her hip and rolled back toward him. He wanted her, again. It brought the same feeling within Minju to know his desire for her, but she couldn't appease him this time.
"We can't Oppa," she pled, "I know you want to but we can't."
Jae was confused, he couldn't just NOT react to feeling the eighteen-year-old's toned butt against him or the breast his hand was draped across with her pink nipple gracing his palm. He pulled on her hip again.
"Oppa!" she said, rolling away from him and getting to her feet. Seeing her brother stare at her in admiration made her grin, but it was only for a second because she squinted her eyes at him and continued.
"It's the morning Oppa, you gotta sneak out!"
He hated it, but knew she was right. After all the noise Minju was making last night, he definitely couldn't be seen in the room with her by any of the girls who lived around her. Still he didn't want to give up the access to the naked little brunette standing over him. Minju helped him to his feet and then tossed his clothes at him while Jae dressed.
She'd put on a silky robe when Jae looked up from tying his shoes. He loathed seeing her body hidden from his eyes.
"So, things are going to be…like…different now, aren't they?" Minju asked hesitantly, standing a few feet in front of him.
"Different how?" Jae replied, reaching out and pulling her close with hands around her waist. Jae continued before Minju could worry any further.
"Different like: I've never felt about anyone the way I do about you?"
Minju's eyes brightened as he went on.
"Different like: I can't imagine that better sex with a more beautiful girl even exists?"
Minju blushed at that.
"Or different like: I know who the first person I call is going to be after practice today, hoping she'll be done with her homework so we can hang out?"
Jae had gotten to his feet and was looking down into his little sister's eyes when she jumped up and wrapped her legs around him. She kissed him wildly, unable to contain her emotions and joy at knowing everything was going to get better and better with her brother.
Minju didn't even notice that he had walked her across the room until she felt the wall near the door against her back. Reminding her of how he had pinned her and fucked her intently against the door the night before, Minju considered throwing caution to the wind and asking him to stay.
But after a few moments, Jae let her down to the ground. She stayed on her tiptoes, trying not to lose contact with his lips while he pulled away.
"Wanna go on a date tonight or something?" He asked the disappointed teenager.
Minju looked up at him and shook her head excitedly. Once he got her reply, Jae turned towards the door and opened it to peek out. The coast looked clear.
Before he could swing the door open, Minju grabbed his hand and pulled it toward her. "Wait, Oppa," she said.
He turned back towards her and admired her gorgeous face for one more time that day. Jae wanted to remember that cute, recently woken smile she wore during practice that day.
"I love you so much," she told him, once again.
Jae leaned in for one more kiss on her cute little lips.
"I love you too Minju'," he responded sincerely.
Jae paused a moment, thinking better of leaving without one more thing. He reached down and uncinched the ribbon around his sister's waist and swiftly reached up to push her robe right off her shoulders.
"There," he said, "that's better."
The image of the nude little eighteen-year-old, his own baby sister, and the wide-eyed, open-mouthed look of astonishment at his shameless act would stick with him for the rest of the day until she was back in his arms again.
Jae made sure he snuck out of her dorm unseen. He rolled his eyes, overwhelmed knowing that his newfound popularity was going to make visits to Minju's dorm-room almost impossible after last night. Still, all the way home, all the way to practice, every free moment he got Jae was thinking of Minju. Likewise, Minju spent the better part of her day dreaming of him.
Together, their thoughts were free from doubt or worry, instead full of hope and excitement for what would come next. There was going to be a lot to figure out between them, thought Jae as he reached for his phone after practice, but he'd do anything to make it work. As Minju's heartbeat danced upon seeing brother's call, she answered knowing that somehow her life was headed in a wonderful new direction.
"Hey you!" she said first.
"Hey sis, what have you been thinking about today?"
As a well-known tattoo artist in Seoul, you’ve worked on Taeyeon before, but tonight’s session near her chest turns intensely intimate. What starts as another professional appointment quickly becomes risky, heated sex on the tattoo bed—full of teasing, dirty talk, and pleasure—while the shop is quiet but not entirely empty.
The tattoo shop was quiet after hours, the front lights dimmed and the blinds drawn. Only the soft buzz of the machine and the low hum of the air conditioner filled the space. I had been working as a tattoo artist in Seoul for years, building a name for myself with clean lines and custom designs that celebrities sometimes sought out. Tonight’s client was Taeyeon from Girls’ Generation. She had come in a few times before for smaller pieces, always professional and sweet. This session was for a delicate floral extension near her collarbone and the soft curve of her upper breast—intimate work that required trust.
She arrived right on time, wearing a loose button-up shirt and jeans, her hair tied back simply. Her smile was warm as always when she greeted me. “Hey, it’s good to see you again. Ready for round two on this one?”
I smiled back, leading her to the private room in the back. The tattoo bed was adjusted flat, fresh plastic wrap covering the surface, tools laid out neatly. “Absolutely. We’ll take it slow like last time. Let me know if anything feels off.”
Taeyeon unbuttoned her shirt and slipped it off, revealing a simple black bra. She lay down on the bed, and I helped position her comfortably, adjusting the angle so I could reach the area near her left breast. The stencil was already prepared. I gloved up, dipped the needle, and started. The familiar buzz filled the room as I worked on the fine petals, shading carefully.
She breathed steadily, eyes sometimes closed, sometimes watching me with quiet interest. Minutes passed in comfortable silence broken by small talk about her recent schedules and my latest pieces. But something felt different tonight. The shop was empty except for my assistant locking up in the front, and the way her skin flushed under the bright lamp made it hard to stay fully professional.
“You’re doing great,” I murmured, wiping excess ink. My hand brushed the side of her breast as I stretched the skin gently. Taeyeon shivered slightly.
“Feels… sensitive there,” she said softly, biting her lip. Her voice had a new edge to it. I glanced up and caught her eyes—dark, heated. She didn’t look away.
I swallowed, focusing back on the tattoo. “We can pause if you need a break.”
Instead of answering, she reached down with her free hand and rested it on my thigh. “Or we could do something else to distract me from the needle.”
My heart kicked up. We had always kept things professional, but the tension had been building over her last few visits. I set the machine down for a moment. “Taeyeon… here? Now?”
She smiled that famous soft smile, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. “The door’s locked, right? And the shop is closed. I trust you. Been thinking about this every time I left here.”
The risk made my pulse race. Anyone could still knock or the assistant might come back for something. But looking at her lying there half-undressed on my tattoo bed, I couldn’t resist. I leaned down and kissed her. It started gentle, then deepened quickly. Her hand slid up my thigh to palm me through my jeans.
I groaned into her mouth. Taeyeon’s fingers worked my belt open with surprising speed. She freed my cock, already hard, and wrapped her soft hand around it, stroking slowly. “So big for me already,” she whispered against my lips. “You’ve been wanting this too, haven’t you?”
“Yeah… fuck, Taeyeon.” I kissed her harder while she jerked me, her grip firm and perfect. Precum slicked her palm as she twisted her wrist on every upstroke. She pulled back from the kiss, eyes locked on mine, and guided me closer.
“Stand up,” she said quietly, voice husky. I did, and she turned her head, taking me into her warm mouth while still lying on the bed. The sight of Taeyeon sucking my cock on the tattoo bed was almost too much. Her tongue swirled around the head, then she sucked deeper, cheeks hollowing. Wet sounds mixed with the low music playing in the background.
I threaded my fingers gently through her hair, careful not to mess up her position for the tattoo. “You feel incredible… just like that.”
She hummed around me, taking more until I hit the back of her throat. Spit dripped down her chin as she worked me eagerly, one hand stroking the base while the other gently massaged my balls. Her dirty talk came in soft murmurs when she pulled off for air. “I love how you throb in my mouth. Such a good, thick cock. Been dreaming about tasting you after every session.”
The risk heightened everything. I could hear faint sounds from the front of the shop—maybe the assistant still finishing up. It made my heart pound. Taeyeon sucked harder, eyes watering but full of lust. I warned her I was close, but she kept going until I couldn’t hold back.
I pulled out at the last second and came hard across her pretty face—thick ropes landing on her lips, cheek, and chin. Taeyeon moaned softly, licking what she could reach with her tongue. The sight was filthy and beautiful.
She looked up at me with a satisfied little smile, wiping some cum from her cheek with a finger and sucking it clean. “Good boy. But we’re not done.”
I helped her clean up quickly with a warm cloth, then kissed her deeply again. We stripped the rest of her clothes off, and I climbed onto the wide tattoo bed with her. Taeyeon lay on her back, legs spread as I settled between them. I kissed down her body, paying extra attention to the fresh ink area without touching it, then moved lower. But she pulled me back up.
“Inside me. Now,” she whispered. “I need you.”
I positioned myself at her entrance. She was soaking wet. I pushed in slowly, savoring the tight heat. Taeyeon gasped, nails digging lightly into my shoulders. “Yes… fill me up. Fuck your client right here on your own bed.”
We started slow, mindful of her fresh tattoo. I thrust deep but carefully, hands gripping her hips. The bed creaked softly under us. Taeyeon wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me closer. “Harder, baby. I can take it. Make me feel it tomorrow when I’m on stage.”
I picked up the pace, pounding into her. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, nipples hard. I leaned down to suck on one, making her moan louder. The risky thrill made everything more intense—knowing we could get caught if someone walked by the back room.
After a while, she pushed me onto my back and climbed on top, straddling me in cowgirl. She rode me steadily, hands on my chest, hips rolling in perfect circles. “Look at me while I fuck you,” she breathed, voice full of that commanding sweetness. Her pussy clenched around me on every downstroke, wet sounds echoing in the small room.
I reached up to squeeze her breasts, careful around the new ink. Taeyeon’s head fell back, moans turning breathier. “So deep… you’re hitting everything. Gonna cum on this cock.”
She did, shaking above me as her walls pulsed hard. I held her through it, then flipped us carefully again, this time taking her from behind while she gripped the edge of the bed. The new angle let me go deeper. I thrust faster, one hand reaching around to rub her clit.
“Cum inside me this time,” she panted. “I want to feel it leaking out when I leave.”
The dirty words sent me over. I buried myself deep and came hard, filling her pussy with thick spurts. Taeyeon moaned through another smaller orgasm, milking me completely.
We collapsed together on the tattoo bed, breathing heavily. I pulled out gently and grabbed fresh towels to clean us both up. Taeyeon turned into my arms, cuddling against my chest despite the narrow space. Her fingers traced lazy patterns on my skin.
“That was crazy,” she whispered with a soft laugh. “But so good. I’ve wanted to do that here for weeks.”
I kissed her forehead, holding her close. “Me too. You’re incredible, Taeyeon. Risky as hell, but worth every second.” We stayed like that for a while, talking quietly about the new tattoo, her upcoming schedules, and how she felt. I checked the fresh ink again, making sure everything was okay, then applied the proper ointment and wrap.
She eventually sat up, getting dressed slowly while stealing more kisses. “Next session might need another ‘break’ like this,” she teased, buttoning her shirt.
I walked her to the back door, the shop now fully empty and dark. One last deep kiss before she slipped out into the night. I cleaned the room thoroughly, heart still racing from the adrenaline and the memory of her on my tattoo bed.
Working on Taeyeon had always been special, but tonight crossed a line we both clearly wanted. Black ink on skin, and the kind of connection that left us both satisfied and smiling. I locked up, already looking forward to whenever she came back for more.
My Ex-Girlfriend’s Mother is Draining My Yang Energy
AESPA GISELLE x Male Reader
words : 4.1k
Summary : I thought I was just a broke loser dumped by my girlfriend—until her billionaire CEO mother snuck into my half-basement and forced me into her bed to drain my hidden fortune.
[“Let's break up. Whenever I'm with you, nothing goes right. You reek of that damp semi-basement, you jinxed loser.”]
Taeoh stared blankly at his smartphone screen. The text message his girlfriend of three years, Jina Choi, had sent him in the early hours of the morning was brutal in its brevity.
"Nothing goes right? Because of me?"
An absurd, hollow laugh escaped his lips. Despite living in a cramped half-basement studio, he had worked multiple part-time jobs just to pay for all of their dates. He’d practically done all her university assignments for her, and whenever she called him drunk in the dead of night, he would drag himself out of bed without a second thought to make sure she got home safe. And after all that devotion, Jina had dumped him like a piece of trash the moment she hooked up with a wealthy upperclassman.
Whoosh—
As if the heavens sympathized with his misery, a torrential downpour began to beat against the streets. The damp, moldy smell of his semi-basement apartment seemed to grow heavier with his depression. Taeoh had been lying paralyzed on his bed ever since receiving the text. Finally feeling a pang of hunger, he had just brewed a cup of instant ramen and was about to take his very first bite when—
Thud! Thud! Thud!
A violent knock rattled the door, threatening to splinter the cheap wood.
"Who is it?"
The moment Taeoh unlocked the door, the roaring sound of the rain rushed in, accompanied by a suffocating, intoxicating wave of Chanel perfume. Then, stepping through the threshold, came a pair of pristine, dripping-wet white stiletto heels.
It was Jina’s mother—Aeri Uchinaga (40), the CEO of the multi-billion-dollar conglomerate, Eunhye Beauty Group.
Originally from Japan, she had married Jina’s late father and moved to Korea, quickly becoming famous in high society as a cold, drop-dead gorgeous woman with sharp, feline features. Since her husband's passing, she had been single-handedly running the empire. Yet, her current appearance was anything but that of a dignified CEO; she looked disheveled, frantic, and inexplicably erotic.
The white ribbed knit dress she wore was utterly drenched from head to toe, clinging to her skin like plastic wrap. Though the dress technically covered her from neck to ankle, the wet, tight fabric left absolutely nothing to the imagination, accentuating an hourglass figure so voluptuous and toned that it defied her forty years of age.
"M-Mrs. Uchinaga? What brings you here at this hour...?"
Before Taeoh could even finish his sentence, the elegant, ice-cold matriarch of high society did the unthinkable. She grabbed the hem of his sweatpants and dropped to her knees on the damp, cold floor of his studio.
"Taeoh! My foolish daughter has committed an unforgivable sin! That brainless girl had no idea of your true worth...!"
"Mrs. Uchinaga! Please, get up! What are you doing?!"
Panic-stricken, Taeoh tried to pull her up. But Aeri only gasped for breath, clutching his hands as if he were a lifeline in a stormy sea.
Right then, a loud notification chimed from the luxury handbag she had dropped on the floor. Aeri scrambled to pull out her iPhone, her eyes widening in sheer shock at the lock screen.
[Alert: Eunhye Group shares surging! Crisis averted just minutes before market close!]
My God. It’s true. He’s the real deal.
Earlier that morning, the stock market had opened to a disastrous plunge in her company's shares. Desperate, Aeri—who had always secretly relied on spiritual guidance—rushed to her trusted shaman.
The shaman had screamed at her in a thunderous voice:
“Your daughter’s boyfriend has the 'Extreme Yang' destiny! He is a walking, breathing billion-dollar luck charm, born once in a millennium! Your entire company has been surviving off of his residual energy all this time! And your stupid daughter just dumped him?! Go to him this instant! Beg, plead, do whatever it takes to absorb his vital essence! If you don't, your family empire crumbles today!”
Terrified out of her wits, Aeri had immediately called Jina. Completely oblivious to her mother's panic, Jina had answered with nothing but annoyance.
"Yeah, we broke up. Why do you even care, Mom?"
The sheer indifference of her daughter's voice was the last straw. Aeri had spent her entire life acting the part of a refined, soft-spoken noblewoman. But hearing her daughter casually toss away a once-in-a-lifetime, multi-billion-dollar fortune shattered her forty-year-old mask of elegance in an instant.
"You absolute lunatic!!! Text me Taeoh’s address right this second!!!"
And so, she had driven her Porsche through the blinding rainstorm to get here. She had been skeptical, but the moment her fingers brushed Taeoh's, her company’s dying stock chart was miraculously resuscitated.
Not only that, but the chronic migraine that had plagued her for years vanished instantly. From the point of contact where Taeoh's hand met hers, a jolt of pure, electrifying vitality and potent Yang energy surged through her entire body.
He is real. He is my savior! Aeri’s eyes flashed with an obsessive, desperate hunger.
"Taeoh... just a little more. Let me touch you just a little more, please. I’ll pay you back... I'll use my own body to pay for my foolish daughter's mistake!"
"Mrs. Uchinaga, what on earth are you talking about?!"
Completely consumed by her feverish desire, Aeri kicked off her wet stiletto heels. Barefoot, she scanned the small room, located the bed, and dragged Taeoh by his wrists, shoving him down onto the worn mattress.
"Wait, Mrs. Uchinaga?! What are you— mgh!"
Aeri’s crimson lips forcefully devoured his. Through her cold, wet knit dress, the heavy, scorching heat of her mature, voluptuous body pressed flat against him, leaving no space between them. A breathless, desperate clash of tongues ensued as she claimed him.
Just this morning, he had been dumped by his girlfriend. Now, in the afternoon, he was being forcefully kissed by her incredibly rich, powerful, and utterly gorgeous CEO mother.
‘What the actual fuck is happening right now?!’
Taeoh’s hollow, frantic protest was utterly swallowed by Aeri’s savage kiss.
This was no gentle pressing of lips. Like a beast parched in a desolate desert stumbling upon an oasis, Aeri violently parted his lips, forcing her wet tongue inside to tangle with his. With her sharp, gorgeous feline features pressed right against his face, the heavy, musky scent of a mature woman combined with the fragrance of Chanel completely blanked out Taeoh's mind.
"Haa... ah..."
As their lips parted, a thick string of saliva stretched between them. Aeri carelessly wiped it away with the back of her hand. Having completely lost her sanity, her wet eyes were dark with raw greed and blind, desperate hunger. The elegant, refined noblewoman was entirely gone, replaced by a lustful predator acting on pure feline instinct.
Slide—
The cold, wet white ribbed knit dress slid helplessly down her curves, pooling onto the floor of the cramped studio apartment. Her body was on a completely different level than her skinny daughter, Jina. Years of meticulous maintenance had left her with a toned, flawless, yet voluptuous hourglass silhouette. Under the dim lights of the half-basement room, Aeri’s pale, smooth skin was laid bare. The sensual curves of her wide hips and heavy, bursting breasts radiated an overwhelming, suffocating aura.
"M-Mrs. Uchinaga, pull yourself together!"
Taeoh instinctively tried to scramble backward, but Aeri’s hands were lightning-fast.
Slap!
"Where do you think you're escaping to, Taeoh?"
Aeri pinned his wrists flat against the headboard, pinning him down under her weight. Her grip was unbelievably strong, far exceeding what one would expect from a refined CEO. Her heavy, soft breasts pressed flat against Taeoh’s broad chest with zero space between them.
"Mrs. Uchinaga... this is wrong. I’m Jina’s ex-boyfriend!!"
"Be quiet."
Aeri cut him off with a low, husky whisper. Her gaze locked onto his masculine jawline, his thick neck, and his broad shoulders. Panting hot breath against his skin, she began to bite and suck on his earlobe, sending a shiver of pure electricity straight down Taeoh's spine.
"That foolish girl threw you away. Jina is so incredibly stupid... letting go of a golden goose like you."
"Golden goose?! What does that even mean?!"
Aeri's slender, practiced fingers slithered under Taeoh’s white t-shirt, teasing his chest. She yanked the shirt over his head, exposing his broad chest and lean, defined abs. The sight of his hard body made Aeri pant with excitement.
She leaned down, flicking her wet tongue over his nipples. The intense sensation made Taeoh curl his toes, barely holding back a groan. Nibbling her way down, she licked around his navel, trailing her fingers along his dark happy trail before sliding her hand straight into his sweatpants.
And there, she wrapped her fingers around his 'Extreme Yang' shaft—the once-in-a-millennium miracle.
"Oh my god... What is this monstrous thing? Taeoh, you look so innocent, but you're hiding a literal beast down here."
Taeoh’s face flushed crimson at her dirty talk. Desperate to see the physical manifestation of the legendary Yang energy, Aeri used both hands to slowly pull down his sweatpants.
Even through his briefs, the massive silhouette of his cock was terrifyingly clear. To a woman craving salvation and luck, even the mere outline was beautiful. Aeri buried her face in his crotch, inhaling his thick, masculine scent through the fabric.
Losing all patience, she yanked his underwear down, but the fabric got caught on the sheer size of his thick head. With a hard tug, she freed it, and a massive, vein-bulging shaft—as thick as a beer can—sprang out.
It was so huge and angry, pulsed with thick veins, that it looked almost monstrous. But to Aeri, it was no longer just a lucky charm; it was the ultimate tool that would stretch her starved, widowed depth to the absolute limit.
‘This is it. This is the golden key that will save me and my company!’
Using both hands just to encircle the massive shaft, Aeri slowly guided the thick head into her mouth. Her jaw ached from the sheer width, but she ignored the pain, completely hypnotized by the raw, musky scent of his manhood as she sucked him deeply.
For a long time, Taeoh had been deeply insecure. Jina had always complained that his dick was painfully huge and freakish, refusing to do anything intimate. But now, receiving a desperate, passionate blowjob from a highly experienced, gorgeous 40-year-old woman, his mind completely melted.
"A-Ah... Mrs. Uchinaga... fuck, that feels so good..."
Taeoh’s remaining resistance crumbled. Hearing his surrender, Aeri smirked, bobbing her head faster. She took him in as deep as she could, gagging slightly as her saliva dripped down the shaft. The sheer stretch of his monstrous cock had her own wetness pouring down her thighs.
Aeri decided that enjoying this magnificent beast with just her mouth was a waste.
She pulled her mouth away and crawled up his body, locking her lips with his in a deep, wet kiss. The friction had made the inside of her mouth scorching hot, driving Taeoh wild. Losing control, Taeoh grabbed the back of her head, aggressively taking over the kiss. Feeling him take charge, Aeri smiled into the kiss, her hand stroking his throbbing shaft.
She couldn't wait any longer. Breaking the kiss, Aeri straddled his hips. Grasping his heavy, thick shaft, she aligned the wet head with her dripping slit, rubbing herself against him in slow, teasing circles.
"Mrs. Uchinaga... please... just put it in..."
Driven crazy by the squelching sounds and her agonizingly slow teasing, Taeoh practically begged. Grinning at his desperation, Aeri aligned herself and slowly pressed down, taking his massive girth inside.
"Mgh...!"
"Ah...!"
Even though only the head had entered, her tight walls were stretched to their absolute limits, filling her with an overwhelming fullness. Gritting her teeth, she pushed all the way down, swallowing his thick shaft right to the root.
The explosive sensation shot straight up her spine. Aeri’s back arched violently as her inner muscles convulsed, tightly squeezing and massaging Taeoh’s cock. Having only ever experienced Jina's cold, lifeless reactions, the sucking, pulsing warmth of a mature woman's tight channel blew Taeoh's mind. His cock throbbed and swelled even larger inside her, twitching against her walls.
This sudden expansion hit Aeri’s sweet spot perfectly. She let out a loud, trembling squeal, clutching his hard chest as her body shook. Once she regained her bearings, she began to move her hips up and down, grinding against him.
‘That stupid, brainless girl... she threw away a monster like this for some random rich kid? Who the hell did she inherit her stupidity from?’
As she rode him in a mindless daze of pleasure, Taeoh reached up and firmly grabbed her slender waist. Aeri looked down at him with hooded, bedroom eyes.
"Mrs... Mrs. Uchinaga... Can I... Can I take control?"
Despite possessing such a monstrous weapon, his boyish, polite request was incredibly endearing. Aeri silently lifted her hips, letting his thick shaft slide out of her wet heat, and swapped positions with him. She lay back on the bed, spreading her legs wide and reaching her arms out to welcome him.
Her fair, sweat-glistening body was flawless. Her flushed face and her swollen, pink slit dripping with her own juices were the most beautiful, erotic sight Taeoh had ever seen.
Taeoh positioned himself, lined his wet tip up with her opening, and thrust forward with all his might.
Thud!
His blunt head slammed hard against her cervix. Aeri’s back arched like a bow, her entire body tensing up in a violent spasm. Seeing her react so intensely to his size filled Taeoh with a surge of raw primal dominance, and he began to pound her without mercy.
Taeoh had always been forced to be gentle and timid with Jina. He had hated his own size whenever Jina complained. But now, Aeri’s greedy, loud, and ecstatic reactions unlocked his inner beast. He grabbed her full, heavy breasts, squeezing them roughly as he drove his hips home over and over.
"Ah! Ah...! Taeoh! Yes! It feels so good... drive it deeper! Give me all of it!"
Pinned beneath him, Aeri screamed in sheer ecstasy, her voice turning feral.
"Mrs. Uchinaga... I'm going to cum...! I'm gonna blow!"
"Yes...! Taeoh, where do you want to put it?"
"I want... I want to fill you up, deep inside!"
The moment he mentioned filling her up inside, Aeri suddenly pushed his chest, forcing him to stop. Taeoh froze, worried that his request to cum inside had crossed a line and offended her.
Instead, Aeri slid out from under him, flipped over on her hands and knees, and hoisted her pale, round ass high in the air. She used both hands to pull her cheeks apart, presenting her tight, puckered back door to him.
"Then put it here. Fill Aeri up right here. Don't let a single drop escape."
Staring at her tight, twitching entrance, Taeoh swallowed hard.
"Are you... are you sure? Can I really put it in there?"
"Yes. Shove your thick luck charm in here and paint me white."
Her tight star was incredibly small compared to his massive thickness, and he was genuinely worried. But the raw lust to possess her completely overrode his logic. He aligned his wet head, slick with her juices, against her tight opening and pushed. Thanks to the excessive amount of her wetness serving as a lubricant, his girth slipped inside with a tight, heavy slide.
"Haaah...! Oh god...!"
The tight, crushing heat of her tightest channel was unlike anything he had ever felt, forcing a low growl from his throat. Aeri’s back arched as she took the massive intrusion. Forgetting his initial worries, Taeoh locked his hands on her hips and began to pump his hips, driving the speed up. Within moments, the sheer, crushing pressure brought him to his limit.
"Mrs. Uchinaga... I'm cumming! I'm filling you up!"
"Yes! Yes, Taeoh! Pour all your luck inside me!"
Splat!
Taeoh buried his cock to the hilt and released a massive, hot torrent of semen deep inside her. Aeri let out a shattered, high-pitched squeal as she felt the thick, hot waves of his cream pulsing against her inner walls. Completely spent, Taeoh collapsed onto her sweaty back. Feeling his heavy weight, Aeri panted heavily, reaching back to gently pat his thigh.
After a moment, Aeri slowly sat up. As she did, the thick, white cream began to leak out of her open back door, dripping down her inner thighs.
"Oh no, this precious gold is spilling!"
As if she had dropped millions of dollars, Aeri frantically scraped the escaping semen with her fingers and licked it clean off her hand. Taeoh, still sprawling exhausted on the bed, stared at the bizarre, obsessive sight in sheer shock.
‘...This woman is completely, utterly insane.’
After licking up every single drop from her thighs, Aeri’s eyes locked onto his semi-flaccid shaft. She saw a few drops of white fluid still clinging to the tip. To her, it wasn't semen; it was holy water. She immediately lunged at his crotch, sucking on his dick like her life depended on it, determined not to waste a single molecule of his essence.
"Mrs. Uchinaga, wait! I... I need to pee!"
"Taeoh, I’ll drink every single drop. Just pee in my mouth."
Her wild, desperate request actually terrified him. This was way too crazy. Fearing for his sanity, Taeoh pushed her shoulders away, scrambled off the bed, and ran into the tiny bathroom to relieve himself.
Sssss...
"What a waste... throwing it all in the toilet..."
Aeri sat on the edge of the bed, staring at Taeoh’s back as he peed. She watched the golden stream hitting the bowl with a look of pure, agonizing regret, as if he were flushing liquid gold down the drain.
The moment Taeoh finished and turned around—
"Holy shit! You scared me!"
Aeri was already kneeling on the bathroom floor right behind him, staring up at his crotch.
"Taeoh. Let me clean it up for you."
"No, Mrs. Uchinaga! I literally just peed, it's dirty! Ah, mgh...!"
She didn't care about his protests. She wrapped her lips around his softening member, sucking hard to make sure she extracted any remaining droplets from his urethra. The intense suction, combined with the taboo nature of the act, sent a rush of blood straight back to his groin, causing his cock to swell and harden rapidly in her mouth.
"Oh my... Look how it grows back. Our golden boy isn't fully drained yet. Don't worry, Aeri will help you empty it completely."
"That's because you keep sucking it like that!"
Ignoring his words, Aeri grabbed his wrist and dragged him back to the mattress. She spread her legs wide into an M-shape, using her fingers to pull her dripping slit wide open, looking up at him with absolute submission and lust.
"Come, Taeoh. Give me more of your magnificent luck."
The morning sunlight filtering through the blackout curtains illuminated the damp, heavy air of the semi-basement studio apartment.
"Ugh..."
Taeoh barely managed to open his eyes on the creaking, worn-out mattress. His waist felt utterly broken, aching intensely as if every last drop of his vital essence had been violently wrung out. Having tangled and had sex like feral beasts five times last night, he was completely exhausted, with crust clinging to the corners of his eyes.
The moment Taeoh rubbed his blurry eyes and turned his head, a bizarre sense of dissonance struck his vision. The lustful nympho who had been rolling around the bed and wailing obscenely last night was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there sat Aeri, keeping her back perfectly straight on a dusty computer chair, preening her face with a small hand mirror. Having flawlessly slipped back into the white ribbed knit dress that had dried overnight, her figure was breathtakingly alluring—completely out of place in this dingy, cramped half-basement.
Realizing that last night's passionate, savage encounter was not a mere dream, Taeoh's face instantly flushed crimson. Turning around at the rustling sound, Aeri curved her sharp, beautiful eyes into a lovely crescent and smiled broadly.
"Are you awake, Taeoh? Isn't the weather just gorgeous today? Oh my, look at you. You've got dark circles under your eyes. I need to feed you something delicious."
'No, you're the one who drained me like a juice box and made me look like this...'
The usual intimidating presence of a cold-hearted corporate CEO was entirely gone, replaced by a smooth, lingering softness in her voice. Right then, a loud phone ring echoed from Aeri's luxury handbag rolling on the floor. The moment she answered and pressed it to her ear, her personal secretary's ear-piercing scream erupted from the receiver.
[C-CEO!!! It's a massive hit! The number one tech firm in Silicon Valley just reached out first, saying they want to make a multi-billion-dollar equity investment in our company! The stock opened and immediately skyrocketed to its upper limit this morning! What kind of prayers did you offer last night?!]
“……!”
Aeri’s enchanting feline eyes instantly rolled back in sheer ecstasy. Keeping the phone glued to her ear, she slowly turned her head to look at Taeoh on the bed, her lips stretching into a crazed, greedy smile. Feeling an eerie, bone-chilling terror from that predatory gaze, Taeoh instinctively pulled the thin blanket tightly up to his chest.
The shaman’s warning flashed through Aeri’s mind. The shaman had said a brainless girl with a small capacity like Jina could only reap a few crumbs at best. But she was different—her constitution was full of water, a body of Extreme Yin. Having directly absorbed Taeoh’s overwhelming Yang energy all night, filling herself to the absolute deepest depths, the seal on a multi-billion-dollar fortune had been entirely broken.
‘She’s my own daughter, but she really is an incomparably brainless bitch.’
She could never let anyone steal this talisman from her. True to her nature as a ruthless CEO leading a major conglomerate, Aeri's bold brain fired at lightning speed. Standing up, she lightly pinched the cheek of Taeoh, who was still clutching the blanket.
"Taeoh, stay right here in bed like a good boy. I'm going to bring back a truly magnificent present for my golden boy who worked so hard last night. I'll be right back, so make sure you don't lock the door."
"Huh? A present? Wait, Mrs. Uchinaga..."
Before Taeoh could stop her, Aeri threw on her overcoat and stormed out of the studio apartment, radiating a commanding, sophisticated aura. The unpredictable behavior of this wealthy woman—bursting in to ravish his body like a beast, only to vanish saying she'd buy him a gift—made Taeoh’s mind dozens of times more tangled than when his ex, Jina, had dumped him.
Exactly thirty minutes later.
Bang!
Aeri kicked the door open and returned, holding a luxury leather briefcase in one hand and a crisp sheet of paper in the other. Panting slightly, she slammed the document along with a freshly carved official seal right in front of Taeoh’s face.
[MARRIAGE REGISTRATION FORM]
Taeoh’s gaze locked onto the bold letters at the top of the page. In an instant, the world seemed to grind to a halt as a massive brain freeze took over.
"M-Mrs. Uchinaga...? What on earth is this?"
"It's my present to you. I've already filled out everything except your personal details, so all you need to do is stamp your seal right there."
Aeri flashed a lethal, incredibly sultry smile unique to a mature woman as she gently cupped Taeoh's cheek. The blind madness swirling in her sharp, high-class features was intensely erotic yet strangely comical.
"I know the head of the district office, so I got this fast-track form printed right away. Now, sign right here as my husband. I'll wire a clean $100,000 into your account every single month as an allowance. You can throw away those pathetic part-time jobs, work as my personal secretary by day, and just 'recharge' my body every single night."
"But still, Jina is my ex-girlfriend... Even if we broke up, isn't this morally messed up?!"
Taeoh waved his hands in frantic refusal, but Aeri merely snorted and sat right on the edge of the bed. She deliberately stroked his cheek and whispered seductively.
"What does Jina matter? That clueless girl can live the rest of her life in misery, just as her ruined luck dictates. Mark my words, Taeoh. She might be my daughter, but she isn't more important than my company's stock hitting its upper limit."
Aeri's hand naturally traced down Taeoh's chest, past his stomach, and slithered like a serpent inside his sweatpants, firmly wrapping her fingers around his lovely, monstrous shaft. Lightly nibbling on Taeoh's twitching earlobe, she pressed her crimson lips flush against his ear and whispered.
"Come on, hubby. I'll throw in an extra $50,000 as a special bonus for a morning 'recharge.' Hurry up and stamp your seal, and let's go for another hot round."
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
A Commission Work For My Friend @sinbaddict Hope You Like It. Caution, There are Mention of Rape, Gangbang, Just Overall Cruel and Unapologetic Sex. Readers Beware.
The bass thrummed through the floor of Club Echo, vibrating up through SinB's stiletto heels and settling somewhere in her chest. Strobe lights painted the crowd in fractured snapshots—a raised arm here, a tossed head there, teeth glinting purple then blue then white. The air tasted like vodka and artificial fog, sweet and chemical on her tongue.
She leaned against the VIP section's railing, her black mini dress clinging to her thighs. The dress was new—she'd bought it specifically for tonight, wanting something that didn't scream idol. Something that said she was just another twenty-something letting loose in Hongdae.
"You're smiling like you just won a music show," Yerin shouted over the music, sliding another shot glass across the table.
SinB caught it, the liquid sloshing over her fingers. "Maybe I'm just happy. Is that allowed?"
"When was the last time we all went out? Just us?" Yuna pressed against her other side, her cheeks already flushed pink from two rounds of soju bombs.
"Too long." SinB knocked back the shot. The burn traced a warm line down her throat. "Way too fucking long."
Eunha appeared with another round, her oversized hoodie sleeves pushed up to her elbows. "Someone ordered these. I don't know who. I don't care."
"Probably those guys." Yuna tilted her head toward a group near the bar. Five or six of them, all broad shoulders and fitted black shirts, watching their table with the kind of focus that might've been flattering or unsettling depending on your blood alcohol content.
SinB's blood alcohol content was climbing.
She'd lost count after the fourth shot. Maybe the fifth. The night had turned liquid around the edges, everything soft and warm and wonderful. Her body moved without permission, hips swaying to the beat, head tilting back to catch the laser lights on her closed eyelids.
"They're coming over," Eunha murmured.
And then they were there—tall and smelling like expensive cologne, one of them sliding into the booth beside SinB with the casual confidence of someone who'd never been told no.
"Hwang Eunbi." His voice was low, almost intimate despite the thundering music. "I've seen you on stage. You're even prettier up close."
SinB laughed, the sound loose and easy. "You know my real name? Most people don't."
"I pay attention." His hand found her knee under the table. Just rested there. Warm. Heavy. "Can I buy you another drink?"
She should've said no. She'd had enough. Her thoughts were starting to blur at the edges, the club's lights smearing into watercolor streaks. But his hand was warm, and her friends were laughing somewhere in the distance, and everything felt so goddamn good.
"One more," she said.
That one more became two. Became three. Became a fog of hands and mouths and bodies pressing close on the dance floor, the bass so loud it replaced her heartbeat. She was dancing with him—what was his name? Jae-something?—his hands on her hips, steering her movements like she was something he owned.
She didn't mind. Not then. Not yet.
"You're so fucking hot," he breathed against her ear, and she tilted her head back against his shoulder, letting the music take her.
Time skipped. The way it does when you're drunk.
She was in a different part of the club. A private room, maybe, the lights dimmer here, the music muffled by walls and curtains. Her friends were somewhere. Their phones were out, little glowing rectangles in the dark. Recording. Always recording.
"You good?" Jae-something asked, and she nodded because yes, she was good, she was great, she was floating.
More guys filtered in. She didn't count them. Didn't recognize most of their faces. They circled the room like they'd been waiting for this, their eyes tracking her movements with an intensity that should've made her nervous.
Should've.
Instead, a hot curl of something twisted low in her stomach. Anticipation. Excitement. Her skin felt too tight, every brush of fabric sending sparks along her nerve endings.
"What's happening?" she asked, or tried to. The words came out slurred, half-swallowed.
Jae-something's hand tightened on the back of her neck, not painful but firm. Grounding. "We're just having fun, baby. Don't you want to have fun?"
She did. God, she did.
But something flickered in the back of her mind—a warning, a hesitation. The old SinB, the idol SinB, who didn't do things like this. Who didn't let strange men crowd her in dim rooms while her friends held up their phones.
"Wait," she started. "I don't—"
A hand cupped her breast through her dress.
Her breath caught. Sharp. Sudden.
"Don't what?" The voice came from behind her, breath hot against her ear. Another body pressed against her back. Another set of hands finding her waist. "Don't touch you? But you're so soft, baby. So fucking soft."
Her dress was black but her bra was red. She knew because someone was pulling the neckline down, exposing the lace, fingers tracing the swell of her breasts with something almost reverent.
"Stop," she whispered, but her voice came out wrong. Breathy. Uncertain.
They didn't stop.
More hands. On her thighs now, sliding up under the hem of her dress, rough palms against the sensitive skin. Someone's thumb traced the line of her panties—black, simple, nothing special—and she jerked at the contact.
"Look at her," someone said. "She's shaking."
"Like a little rabbit."
"Nah. Rabbits run. She's staying right here."
A hand fisted in her hair, tilting her head back. She looked up into a face she didn't recognize—sharp jaw, dark eyes, a smile that didn't reach them. "You want to leave, sweetheart? All you have to do is say the word."
She opened her mouth.
Nothing came out.
The hand in her hair tightened. "That's what I thought."
Her dress came off in pieces. Someone unzipped it. Someone else pulled it down her shoulders. The fabric pooled around her heels, leaving her in the red bra and black panties and nothing else. The club's air was cold against her exposed skin. Her nipples tightened, visible through the lace, and the men made sounds of appreciation—low whistles, muttered curses, one sharp inhale.
"Fuck, look at those tits."
"Perfect. Fucking perfect."
Hands on her breasts again, squeezing, kneading. Fingers hooked under the bra's band, and she grabbed at them, trying to stop what was already happening. "Wait—please—"
"Shh." Jae-something—no, not Jae-something, just one of them, all of them blurring together—cupped her face and tilted it up. "We're going to take care of you. Understand? You don't have to do anything. Just let us."
The bra snapped open.
Her breasts spilled free, full and pale in the dim light, nipples dark pink and pebbled tight. The men groaned. Someone's mouth found her throat, sucking hard enough to leave a mark. Someone else's hands replaced the ones on her breasts, thumbs circling her nipples in slow, deliberate strokes.
She was saying no. She could hear herself saying it, a chorus of pleas merging with the distant thump of the club's bass. But her body wasn't listening. Her hips tilted forward, seeking contact. Her back arched, pressing her breasts more firmly into those rough palms. Heat bloomed between her legs, a damp warmth that spread through her panties and made her thighs slick.
"What's wrong with me," she gasped, and someone laughed.
"Nothing's wrong with you, baby. This is what your body wants. This is what you're made for."
"Knees."
The command cut through the fog. A hand on her shoulder pushed, and she folded, her knees hitting the carpeted floor with a soft thud. The men crowded closer. She could smell them—cologne and sweat and something muskier underneath. Her head swam with it.
Belts jingled. Zippers rasped.
The first cock she saw was thick—impossibly thick, a heavy shaft of dark skin that seemed to pulse with its own heartbeat. Veins traced its length like rivers on a map, converging at a broad tip already glistening with moisture. Her gaze caught on it, fixated, as the man stroked himself slowly, deliberately, showing her what was coming.
"Like what you see?"
She shook her head, but her mouth watered. Her jaw ached with the phantom memory of being stretched.
"Open up, princess."
She pressed her lips together.
A hand caught her jaw, thumb and forefinger pressing into the hinges until she had no choice. Her mouth opened on a gasp, and the cock pushed in—past her teeth, past her tongue, filling her palate with the taste of salt and skin. He was too big. Her lips stretched obscenely around his girth, the corners burning with the strain.
"Mmmph—" The sound vibrated against his shaft. He groaned.
"Fuck, her mouth is tight. Eunbi, you're taking my cock so well. Such a good little slut."
Slut. The word landed somewhere in her chest, hot and shaming and inexplicably arousing. Her cunt clenched around nothing.
He started to move. Short thrusts at first, just the first few inches sliding past her lips. Then deeper. Her throat convulsed, trying to reject the intrusion, but he held her head steady with both hands and pushed through the resistance.
"Relax," he grunted. "Relax your fucking throat or this is going to hurt."
She couldn't relax. Couldn't breathe. Her nose pressed against the coarse hair at his base, and she gagged—a wet, choking sound that made the other men laugh.
"Look at her. Tears running down her face and she's still taking it."
She was crying. She hadn't noticed. The tears slipped over her stretched cheeks, mixing with the saliva that dripped down her chin. Her hands came up, pushing at his thighs, but he caught her wrists and pinned them behind her back with one large hand.
"Nuh-uh. You're staying right here until I'm done."
More zippers. More cocks appearing in her peripheral vision—different sizes and shades, all of them hard, all of them aimed at her. Her hands were freed only to be guided around two more shafts. Her fingers barely closed around them, the skin hot and velvety under her palms.
"Jerk us off," someone said. "Come on. Let's see those pretty hands work."
She didn't want to. She did want to. Her body and mind had separated, the former moving on instinct while the latter watched in horrified fascination. Her hands pumped up and down, her grip too loose then too tight, learning the rhythm through trial and error. The cocks leaked pre-cum onto her fingers, slicking the way.
The one in her mouth pulled back, and she gasped, coughing, a string of saliva connecting her bottom lip to his tip. Before she could suck in a full breath, he thrust in again, deeper, hitting the back of her throat with a force that made her eyes roll.
"That's it. Take it. Take all of it."
Another man knelt behind her. His hands found her breasts again, squeezing roughly, pinching her nipples between thumb and forefinger until they throbbed. Then his mouth was on her shoulder, teeth scraping, tongue lapping at the salt of her sweat.
"Taste so good," he murmured against her skin. "Bet your cunt tastes even better."
Her panties were yanked down her thighs, the elastic snapping against her skin. Cool air hit her exposed pussy, and she squirmed, feeling how wet she was, how her lips had swollen and parted. Someone's fingers traced her slit, gathering moisture.
"Fucking soaked. She's dripping down her thighs and she's still pretending she doesn't want this."
"Please—" The word was muffled around the cock in her mouth.
"Please what? Please stop?" The fingers pushed inside her, two at once, curling against something that made her hips buck. "Or please don't stop? Because your body's saying one thing and your mouth's saying another."
She couldn't answer. Couldn't think. The cock in her throat pulled out again, and she was flipped onto her back, the carpet rough against her bare skin. Her legs were pushed apart, wide, wider, until her knees touched the floor on either side. Someone's face descended between her thighs.
The first lick was from her hole to her clit, a broad, flat stroke that made her back arch off the floor. Her hands flew down, trying to push him away, but another man caught them and held them above her head.
"Let him eat that pussy, sweetheart. He's been waiting all night."
His tongue was relentless. It traced the folds of her labia, dipping inside her entrance, circling her clit without quite touching it. She was making sounds—high, keening sounds that didn't sound like her, that didn't sound human. Her hips rolled against his face, chasing the pressure.
"Yeah, ride his tongue. That's a good girl."
Her clit was sucked between his lips, and she screamed. The sound ripped out of her, raw and shocking, echoing off the room's walls. Her thighs clamped around his head, but he pried them apart easily, laughing against her wet flesh.
"Sensitive little thing, aren't you?"
More mouths on her now. One man sucking her nipple into his mouth, teeth grazing the peak. Another pressing open-mouthed kisses down her stomach. Hands everywhere—on her hips, her thighs, tangled in her hair. The cock was back at her mouth, and she opened for it without being told, her jaw aching but accommodating.
"Fuck, look at her. She's learning."
The tongue on her clit changed rhythm—faster now, harder, a direct assault that built pressure low in her belly. Her thighs trembled. Her stomach clenched. Something was building, coiling tighter and tighter, and she couldn't stop it, couldn't control it—
She came with a wail, her body convulsing, her pussy clenching around nothing. The man between her legs didn't stop, licking her through it, drawing out every spasm until she was writhing with oversensitivity, sobbing around the cock in her mouth.
"Told you. Her body wants this."
The hands flipped her again. Onto her stomach this time, her ass lifted into the air, her cheek pressed against the carpet. Her knees were shoved apart, and she felt the broad head of a cock nudging against her entrance.
"Wait," she gasped. "Wait, I'm not—I don't—"
"You're not what? Ready?" Fingers spread her pussy lips, the cock sliding through her slick folds but not pushing in. "You're dripping wet, baby. Your cunt's been begging for this."
"It's too big—it won't—please, don't—"
"It'll fit. Trust me." His voice dropped, almost gentle. "It's going to stretch that tight little pussy so good. You're going to feel me for days."
He pushed.
The head breached her, and she screamed—not in pain, exactly, but in the overwhelming sensation of being filled, stretched impossibly wide. Her inner walls clamped down, trying to push him out, but he kept going, inch by relentless inch, until his hips pressed flush against her ass.
"Fuuuck," he breathed. "You're strangling my cock. This is the tightest pussy I've ever felt."
She couldn't speak. Could only feel—the throb of him inside her, the way her body had reshaped itself around his girth. He was so deep she swore she could feel him in her stomach, a pressure that bordered on pain but wasn't, quite.
Then he started to move.
Each thrust pushed her forward, her breasts swaying beneath her, her fingers clawing at the carpet. The sound was obscene—wet and rhythmic, a squelch that filled the room. Someone grabbed her hair and pulled her head back, arching her spine painfully.
"Look at them," the voice hissed. "Look at your friends."
Eunha, Yuna, Yerin. They stood against the wall, phones raised, faces unreadable. Watching. Recording. Her humiliation playing out in real-time on screens that would never forget.
"Smile for the camera, idol."
The man inside her slammed harder, and she moaned—couldn't help it, the sound tearing from her throat. Her pussy rippled around his shaft, gripping and releasing in a rhythm she couldn't control.
Another cock pressed against her asshole. Lubricated with her own juices, dripping down from where she was being fucked. She bucked, trying to escape, but the man in her cunt held her hips steady.
"Easy, easy. You'll like this. I promise."
"He's right," the man behind her said, his voice almost conversational as he worked the tip of his cock against her tight ring. "This ass is going to take my cock so fucking well. You know why? Because you're a natural. You were born for this."
He pushed, and her vision went white.
Her body was a battlefield. Two cocks, one in each hole, moving in counter-rhythm—when one pulled back, the other thrust in, so she was never empty, never still. Her mouth was filled again, a third cock sliding past her lips while the other men waited their turn, stroking themselves, watching.
Her mind fragmented.
The old SinB—the idol SinB who cared about choreography and stage presence and what people thought of her—faded somewhere into the background. Replaced by something simpler. Something that only existed in sensation. The stretch of her holes. The weight of the cocks. The taste of salt and pre-cum on her tongue.
"S-slower—please, I can't—"
"You can. You are. Look at you taking three cocks at once. You're a fucking champion, sweetheart."
A hand closed around her throat. Squeezed. Not enough to cut off air completely, but enough to make her head light, her vision sparkling at the edges. The hand on her breast pinched her nipple viciously, and she jerked, the sudden pain ricocheting through her and somehow translating into pleasure by the time it reached her cunt.
"Fuck, she just tightened up. Do that again."
Another pinch. Another desperate clench around the cocks inside her. The men laughed, delighted.
"She's such a good little painslut."
"She's a fucking whore is what she is. Look at her. Dripping down her own thighs and begging for more."
"Am not—" The protest was weak, smeared around the shaft in her mouth.
"You are." The cock in her cunt pulled out, and she felt the sudden emptiness like a physical ache. "Tell us you want it. Tell us you want us to keep fucking you."
"I—" Her voice broke. Her body trembled, every nerve ending screaming for contact, for fullness. "Please—"
"Please what?"
Words she never thought she'd say. Words that belonged to someone else, some other girl, some other life.
"Please fuck me. Please—"
"Please what? Say it."
"Please fill me up. Please don't stop. I need—I need—"
"What do you need, baby?"
"Your cocks. Your cum. Please—"
The room exploded into motion. The man in her ass grabbed her hips and pistoned into her with brutal precision, each thrust punching a grunt from her lungs. The man in her mouth grabbed her head and fucked her throat with abandon, the sounds she made raw and desperate. Another man slid into her pussy—bigger than the first, somehow, stretching her even wider—and set a punishing pace.
Her body wasn't hers anymore. It was theirs. A vessel. A toy. A hole to be filled and used and emptied.
The pleasure crested again, higher this time, threatening to break her apart. Every thrust hit something deep inside, a spot that made colors burst behind her eyelids. Her cunt fluttered, a prelude to climax.
"Gonna come again? Yeah, come on my cock. Let me feel that tight pussy milk me dry."
She shattered.
This time it was different—not a wave but an explosion, her entire body seizing as the orgasms crashed through her, one after another. She felt herself gush, fluid spraying from her pussy to soak the men around her, their cocks, their thighs, the carpet below.
"Shit, she's a squirter!"
"Fucking messy little slut."
The man in her mouth groaned. His thrusts turned erratic, his cock swelling against her tongue. "Gonna come," he gritted out. "Take it. Take all of it."
Hot liquid flooded her throat, thick and salty, pulsing in rope after rope. She swallowed because she had to, because there was nowhere else for it to go, the cum sliding down her throat in heavy swallows. He pulled out while still shooting his load, the last spurts painting her face—across her cheek, her nose, dripping into her hair.
"Fuck, look at her. Covered."
"She's beautiful like this."
The man in her pussy was next. His rhythm broke, and he shoved deep, his cock jerking inside her as he emptied himself. She felt every pulse, every gush of hot cum flooding her deepest parts, painting her walls white. He collapsed against her back, panting, but didn't pull out. Kept his cock seated inside her, his cum plugging her hole.
"Keep it in," he murmured. "Don't waste a drop."
Only the man in her ass remained, and he was relentless—fucking her through his own orgasm, growling as he pumped load after load into her bowels. The sensation of being so full, so completely claimed, sent another shudder through her exhausted body.
When he finally pulled out, she sank onto the carpet. Barely conscious. Cum oozing from every hole. Her friends still watching. Still recording.
The men were talking above her, but the words blurred into meaningless noise. Something about going again. Something about how she was the best they'd ever had.
She should've been horrified. Humiliated. She should've been crying.
Instead, a small, wicked smile tugged at the corner of her cum-stained lips.
More guys filtered through the door. Fresh faces. Hard cocks. They looked at her sprawled on the carpet, used and dripping, and their eyes lit up with hunger.
"Room for more?"
The man who'd taken her ass laughed, tucking himself back into his pants. "All the room in the world. She's insatiable."
One of the newcomers knelt beside her, his cock already in hand—thick and long and slightly curved, the tip so dark it was almost purple. He stroked it slowly as he looked at her, his gaze traveling from her cum-splattered face to her spread, leaking pussy.
"Hey there, beautiful. Ready for round two?"
Her body answered before she could even form words.
She pushed herself up onto her elbows. Her thighs trembled, still weak from the last onslaught, but something deeper—something hungry—was already stirring again.
"Wait," Yerin's voice cut through the haze. Her phone was still raised, still recording. "I want to see this from a better angle. Turn her this way."
Hands gripped her, rotating her body to face the camera. The new man positioned himself between her thighs, his cock head pressing against her oversensitive entrance.
"This is going to feel incredible," he promised, his voice rough with anticipation. "I'm going to fuck you until you can't remember your own name. Until the only thing you know is my cock splitting you open."
He thrust inside without waiting for a response, and SinB's head fell back, her mouth opening on a sound that was half-scream, half-moan.
Her cunt welcomed him, still slick with the last man's cum, still gaping from the previous stretch. He was bigger, though—longer, pushing past her cervix into some space she'd never felt before, a depth that made her lungs seize.
"Too deep—you're too—"
"I'm exactly where I belong." He pulled back and drove in again, harder. "Fuck, you feel that? Feel how deep I am? I'm rearranging your insides, baby."
The man who'd come in her mouth was hard again, stroking himself as he watched. "Suck my balls," he said, and it wasn't a request. "While he fucks you. Get them nice and wet."
She turned her head, taking the heavy sac into her mouth, her tongue working over the loose skin. He groaned, his cock bobbing above her face, still slick with her saliva.
"Good girl. Such a fast learner."
The fucking continued. And continued. Each time she thought she couldn't take any more, her body proved her wrong. More cocks. More positions. They bent her into shapes that hurt, that stretched, that made her see stars. Her throat was raw from screaming. Her pussy was swollen and tender. Her ass leaked cum down the backs of her thighs.
And still, when they asked if she wanted more, her answer was the same.
"Yes. Fuck. Yes."
The man currently buried in SinB's pussy pulled out with a wet shlorp, leaving her gaping and twitching on the carpet. Cum oozed from her hole in a slow, creamy trickle, pooling on the floor beneath her ass. She gasped at the sudden emptiness, her inner walls clenching around nothing.
"Don't worry, sweetheart. We're not done with you."
Hands gripped her under the arms and hauled her upright. Her legs wouldn't hold her—they'd turned to gelatin somewhere around the fourth orgasm—so they draped her over something. A table. A low coffee table in the center of the room, its surface cold against her cum-smeared stomach. Her breasts pressed flat against the wood, nipples scraping the grain.
"Get her head over the edge."
They positioned her so her head hung off one end of the table, her neck exposed, her mouth inverted. The angle made everything strange—the ceiling above her, the men inverted, their faces swimming in her vision like fish in a murky tank.
"Perfect throat-fucking position," someone observed, and the others grunted agreement.
The man who'd spoken stepped into her field of view. His cock was already out—long and slightly curved downward, the head a deep purple-brown that looked almost bruised. Veins crisscrossed the shaft like thick cords, pulsing visibly with his heartbeat. He stroked himself slowly as he walked around to her head, his balls swinging heavily beneath.
"Open wide, idol."
She did. Her jaw cracked with the stretch, still sore from the last round. Saliva pooled under her tongue, ready.
He didn't ease in. One brutal thrust and his entire length disappeared down her throat, the head of his cock punching past her gag reflex before her body could even register the invasion. Her throat seized, muscles convulsing around the intrusion, but he was already pulling back, only to slam in again.
"Gllk—gllk—gllk—"
The sounds she made were wet and desperate, her throat working overtime to accommodate the relentless pistoning. Spit frothed around her lips, bubbling out to drip down her cheeks, into her nose, into her eyes. She couldn't see anymore. Could barely breathe. Every withdrawal gave her a half-second gasp before he filled her again, and again, and again.
"Fuuuuck, that throat is heaven," he groaned, his fingers tangling in her hair to hold her head steady. "You feel that? Feel my cock in your neck?"
She could. God, she could. Every thrust created a visible bulge in her throat, the skin distending obscenely around his girth. The other men gathered closer, watching the obscene display with hungry eyes and stroking hands.
"Let me get in there too."
Another man knelt beside her head, his cock—shorter but thicker, almost club-like—prodding at her lips. The man in her throat paused, buried to the hilt, and she felt the second cock push in alongside the first, stretching the corner of her mouth to the breaking point.
"Mmmph—"
Both cocks moved inside her mouth. One in her throat, one on her tongue. They found a rhythm—when one withdrew, the other thrust forward—so she was never empty, never without the taste of salt and skin and pre-cum flooding her senses. Her jaw screamed. Her throat burned. Tears streamed from her eyes in a constant flood, mixing with the saliva and pre-cum that coated her face.
"Look at those tears. Fucking beautiful."
"Make her cry harder. Harder."
The man in her throat obliged. His pace quickened, hips snapping forward with brutal precision, his balls slapping against her forehead with each thrust. The sound filled the room—wet gagging, the thwack of flesh on flesh, the grunts of the men using her.
"Your friends are getting great footage," someone said, and she heard Yerin's voice, close by, murmuring something about the lighting.
"Angle her head a little more. Yeah, like that. Perfect."
Hands tilted her chin, and she knew her ruined face was being captured in high definition—the stretched lips, the tear-streaked cheeks, the cocks disappearing into her mouth, the way her throat bulged obscenely.
"Smile for the camera, Eunbi."
She couldn't smile. She could only take it.
The man on her tongue came first. His cock swelled, the head flaring, and then hot cum flooded her mouth—thick and salty, coating her tongue, her palate, her teeth. He pulled out while still pumping, the last spurts landing across her face, her hair, dripping into her open, gasping mouth.
"Swallow."
She did. The cum slid down her raw throat in a thick gulp that made her gag all over again.
"Good girl. Such a good fucking cumslut."
But the man in her throat wasn't done. He'd seen his friend come, watched that thick load paint her face, and something in him had snapped. His rhythm turned savage, both hands fisting in her hair, using her head like a fleshlight.
"Gonna—fucking—breed—this—throat—"
Each word was punctuated by a brutal thrust, driving deeper than before, hitting some place in her esophagus that made her whole body convulse. Her hands slapped at the table, at his thighs, at anything she could reach, but her struggles only seemed to excite him more.
"That's it. Fight me. Fight my cock."
She was drowning. Her lungs burned, starved for oxygen. The world was narrowing to a pinpoint, her vision darkening at the edges. Her thrashing weakened. Her hands dropped, limp, to the table.
"Shit, she's fading."
"Keep going. I wanna see it."
The thrusts continued, faster now, more desperate. Her body went slack. Her eyes rolled back, showing only white. The darkness swallowed her whole, and the last thing she heard was the man's triumphant roar as he emptied himself down her unconscious throat.
Time didn't exist in the void. There was only nothing. Quiet. Stillness.
Then something warm and wet hit her face.
The sensation pulled her back from the darkness—not gently but in a sudden, jarring rush. Her eyes flew open. She was still on the table. Still surrounded by men. Still naked and used and dripping.
And someone was coming on her face.
The cum landed in thick, heavy ropes—across her forehead, her closed eyes, her cheeks, her gasping mouth. She sputtered, inhaling some of it, coughing as the liquid dripped into her nose. Another man added his load, aiming lower, painting her neck, her collarbone, the swell of her breasts still pressed against the table.
"Welcome back, sleeping beauty."
She coughed again, her throat raw and burning. "Wha—"
"Passed out there for a minute." The man who'd throat-fucked her was tucking himself back into his pants, looking immensely satisfied. "Had to revive you. Nothing works better than cum, right?"
Laughter rippled through the room.
SinB pushed herself up on trembling elbows, cum dripping from her face onto the table below. The white fluid pooled on the dark wood, thick and glistening. She could see her reflection in it—distorted, unrecognizable, a ghost of the idol she'd been.
"How long?" Her voice came out as a croak, barely audible.
"A few minutes. Long enough for us to get hard again." A new man stepped forward, younger than the others, with a cock that curved sharply upward and a grin that bordered on cruel. "Think you can take more, or do you need another nap?"
She should've been horrified. Should've been scrambling for her clothes, running for the door, calling the police, doing something other than lying there covered in cum while men laughed and stroked their cocks.
Instead, she found herself saying, "More."
The word surprised her. Surprised everyone, maybe—the room went quiet for a beat, the men exchanging glances.
Then the young one laughed. "Told you. Once a whore, always a whore."
He grabbed her by the hips and flipped her onto her back. Her legs dangled off the edge of the table, and he pushed them up and apart, exposing her to the room. Her pussy was a wreck—swollen, puffy, the lips parted and glistening with a mixture of her own juices and the cum that still leaked from inside her. Her clit stood out, engorged and sensitive, and when he brushed his thumb over it, she jerked like she'd been electrocuted.
"Ah—fuck—"
"So responsive. I love it." He positioned himself between her thighs, the upward curve of his cock pressing against her entrance. "This is going to hit your G-spot so hard you'll see God."
He thrust in.
Her back arched off the table, a scream tearing from her raw throat. He was right—the curve of his cock found that spot inside her with unerring precision, the head rubbing against it on every stroke. Pleasure sparked through her, sharp and overwhelming, radiating from her core to the tips of her fingers and toes.
"Aah—aah—aah—" The sounds popped out of her with every thrust, rhythmic and involuntary, matching his pace. Her pussy clenched around him, trying to hold him inside, and he laughed.
"You feel that? Feel how deep I am? I'm fucking your G-spot raw, baby."
"Too—too much—I can't—"
"You can. You will." He grabbed her ankles and pushed her legs back further, almost to her shoulders, folding her in half. The new angle let him drive even deeper, and she felt the head of his cock bump against something that made colors explode behind her eyelids.
Her cervix.
"AH—FUCK—"
"There she goes. There's that spot." His grin widened, sweat beading on his forehead. "I'm going to pound this little pussy until you can't walk straight."
He wasn't lying. His hips became a blur, driving into her with mechanical precision, each thrust hitting that deep, sensitive place that bordered on pain. Her body didn't know how to process it—pleasure and discomfort tangled together, feeding off each other, building something massive in her core.
Another man appeared at her side, his cock already slick with pre-cum. "Open up. You're going to suck me while he fucks you."
She turned her head and took him into her mouth without hesitation. The taste of him—salt and musk and something uniquely male—flooded her tongue. She sucked greedily, her cheeks hollowing, her head bobbing in counterpoint to the thrusts below.
"Look at her go. She fucking loves this."
She did. That was the worst part. The part that would keep her up at night, if she ever slept again. She loved this—the stretch of her jaw, the burn in her pussy, the weight of the cocks inside her, the degradation of being used like a toy while her friends watched. It filled something in her she hadn't known was empty.
The man fucking her changed his pace, slowing down, grinding deep instead of thrusting fast. The head of his cock pressed against her cervix, not punching anymore but rubbing, a steady pressure that made her eyes cross.
"Mmmph—mmmph—mmmph—" Her moans vibrated around the cock in her mouth.
"Yeah, you like that? Like it when I grind against your womb?"
She couldn't answer verbally, but her body spoke for her—her pussy clamped down, rippling along his shaft, and her legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper.
"Fuck, she's trying to milk me. This greedy little cunt wants my cum."
"Give it to her," someone said. "Fill her up."
"Not yet." He pulled out suddenly, and she whimpered at the loss, her pussy clenching around nothing. "Flip her over. I want to see that ass."
Hands repositioned her again. Onto her stomach, then pulled up onto her knees. Her face pressed into the table, her ass raised in the air—the classic Face Down, Ass Up position. Someone spread her cheeks, exposing both holes to the room.
"Damn. Her asshole is still gaping from earlier."
"Let me fuck it."
"Wait your turn. I'm going first."
She felt the head of a cock press against her asshole—a different one, she could tell by the shape, blunter and thicker. It pushed in without resistance, her hole still loose and slick from the earlier fucking. The sensation of being filled there, in that forbidden place, sent a shudder through her entire body.
"Nngh—oh—god—"
"God's not here, sweetheart. Just us."
The man behind her started to fuck her ass with long, deep strokes, pulling almost all the way out before driving back in. At the same time, someone slid beneath her on the table—when had he gotten there?—his cock nudging against her dripping pussy from below.
"Ride me," he said. "Ride my cock while he takes your ass."
She lowered herself onto him, and both holes were filled simultaneously. The sensation was indescribable—fullness beyond fullness, a stretch that bordered on impossible. She could feel the two cocks through the thin wall separating her holes, could feel them moving inside her, rubbing against each other with her body as the conduit.
"Ah—ah—AHH—fuck—fuck—FUCK—"
"There we go. Let it out."
She babbled, words dissolving into sounds, her brain short-circuiting from the dual penetration. Above her, the man in her ass grabbed her hips and pounded harder, his balls slapping against her clit with each thrust. Below her, the man in her pussy matched his rhythm, thrusting up to meet the downward stroke.
They were fucking her in tandem. Using her holes like they were made for this. Like she was nothing but a sleeve for their cocks.
"Whose pussy is this?" the man below her grunted.
"Yours—yours—it's yours—"
"Damn right it is. And whose ass is that?"
"His—his—fuck—it's his—"
"Good answer." He thrust up harder, faster, his cock swelling inside her. "Now tell me what happens when I come. Tell me where my cum goes."
"Inside—please—inside—fill me up—"
"Beg for it."
"Please—please—please—I need it—I need your cum—please breed me—fill my pussy—I'm begging you—"
The words spilled out of her, unfiltered and desperate, things she'd never said before, never even thought before. But they felt right. They felt true. She did need it—needed to feel that hot flood inside her, needed to be marked and claimed and used.
"Fuck—she's so tight when she begs—I'm gonna—"
He came with a roar, his cock pulsing inside her, pumping rope after rope of thick cum directly against her cervix. She felt every jet—one, two, three, four, five, six distinct pulses of liquid heat flooding her deepest parts. Her pussy milked him greedily, muscles contracting to draw every last drop from his shaft.
"Yes—YESS—thank you—thank you—"
The man in her ass wasn't far behind. The feel of her pussy clenching, combined with the knowledge that she was being filled with cum, pushed him over the edge. He slammed deep and held there, his cock jerking as he emptied his load into her bowels. The cum was hot—so hot she could feel it spreading through her, a warmth that radiated outward from her core.
When they both pulled out, she collapsed onto the table. Cum leaked from both holes, running down her thighs in thick rivulets, pooling on the table beneath her. She could feel it dripping out of her, could feel the emptiness where they'd been, and she whimpered at the loss.
"Already missing it?" The young one was back, his curved cock hard again. "Don't worry. We've got all night."
He grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the table. Her legs buckled, and she dropped to her knees on the carpet, her face level with his crotch. His cock bobbed in front of her eyes, still slick with her juices.
"Clean it off."
She took him into her mouth without hesitation. Her tongue worked over his shaft, lapping up the mixture of her own fluids and the faint taste of latex—no, wait, they hadn't used condoms, had they? The realization hit her like a bucket of cold water, but it was distant, unimportant, a concern for some other version of herself.
Right now, all that mattered was pleasing the cock in her mouth.
"Good girl. Get it nice and clean. You're going to need it slick for what comes next."
She sucked harder, her tongue tracing the upward curve, her lips sealed tight around his girth. He groaned, his hand tightening in her hair.
"That's it. Worship it. Worship this fucking cock."
She did. She worshiped it with her mouth and her tongue and her throat, taking him deep, letting him feel the back of her throat, the way her muscles massaged his shaft. She worshiped it because it was easier than thinking, easier than facing what she'd become.
When he pulled her off, a string of saliva connected her bottom lip to his tip. "Enough. I want to fuck that pussy again. On your back."
She obediently lay down on the carpet, spreading her legs, presenting herself to him. He knelt between her thighs, but instead of entering her immediately, he looked down at her cum-smeared face and leaking holes.
"You know what you are now, right?"
She swallowed. Nodded.
"Say it."
"I'm—" Her voice cracked. She tried again. "I'm a whore."
"Louder."
"A whore. I'm a whore."
"Whose whore?"
"Yours. Everyone's. I'm everyone's whore."
"Fucking right you are." He thrust into her in one brutal stroke, and she screamed—not in pain, not anymore, but in the sheer overwhelming rightness of being filled again. "And what do whores do?"
"Take cock—take cum—take everything—"
"That's my girl."
He fucked her hard and fast, no build-up, no gentleness. The carpet burned against her back. Her breasts bounced with each impact, the nipples red and chafed from so much attention. Her throat was so raw that her screams had turned to breathy gasps, barely audible.
But she didn't ask him to stop. Didn't want him to stop. Wanted him to go harder, faster, deeper—wanted him to break her apart and remake her in his image.
"Harder—please—harder—"
"You want it harder? You got it."
He grabbed her ankles and pushed them up, folding her in half again, driving into her with piston-like intensity. The head of his cock battered her G-spot, her cervix, her deepest places. Tears streamed from her eyes, but she was smiling—a broken, blissed-out smile that belonged to someone else.
"Gonna come again," he warned. "Gonna fill this whore pussy with more cum. You want that?"
"Yes—yes—yes—please—come in me—breed me—make me yours—"
He slammed deep and held, his cock pulsing, his cum flooding her already-full pussy. She felt it overflow, felt it leak out around his shaft, felt it drip down onto the carpet beneath her. So much cum. So many loads. She was drowning in it.
When he pulled out, she lay limp on the floor. Barely conscious. Cum oozing from every orifice. Her friends still watching from the wall, their phones still recording, their faces unreadable.
Yerin lowered her phone. Walked over to where SinB lay. Crouched beside her.
"You still with us?"
SinB blinked up at her. Or tried to—her vision was blurry, her thoughts scattered. "Mm… yeah…"
"Good." Yerin's smile was strange. Almost proud. "Because there's someone else who wants to meet you."
She gestured toward the door, and SinB turned her head—slowly, painfully—to look.
More men. A line of them, stretching down the hallway outside the room. Waiting. Stroking. Hungry.
"There's quite a queue," Yerin said, her voice casual, almost amused. "Seems word got out. Everyone at Club Echo wants a turn with the idol who can't get enough."
SinB stared at the line of cocks—different sizes, different colors, all of them hard, all of them waiting for her. Her exhausted body should have recoiled. Her raw throat should have closed. Her swollen cunt should have clamped shut.
Instead, her hips rolled forward. Her mouth watered. Her pussy clenched, pushing out another gush of cum onto the carpet.
She spread her legs wider.
"More."
The door swung open, and the bass from the main club hit her like a physical wall—thunderous, bone-deep, rattling her teeth in her skull. SinB barely registered the hands lifting her, carrying her by her arms and legs like a piece of furniture. Her head lolled back, hair dragging across the floor before they hoisted her higher.
"What are you—where—"
"Showing you off," Yerin's voice floated somewhere to her left, still holding that phone steady. "The whole club needs to see what Hwang Eunbi turned into tonight."
The hallway stretched endlessly. Strobe lights painted the walls in fractured neon—pink, blue, white, pink again. The music swelled as they approached the main floor, and SinB's heart hammered against her ribs. She was naked. Completely naked. Cum still oozing down her thighs, her face a mask of drying seed and smeared mascara, her pussy and ass gaping and leaking with every step the men took.
"Please—not out there—"
"Shh." One of the men carrying her grinned down at her, his face swimming in her blurred vision. "The people deserve to see the star of the show."
They emerged onto the elevated platform near the DJ booth. The club stretched out below—hundreds of bodies packed onto the dance floor, all of them faceless in the dark, all of them turning now, looking up, pointing.
Phones raised like a sea of tiny stars.
"EVERYONE," a voice boomed over the speakers—the DJ himself, gesturing toward the spectacle. "WE'VE GOT A SPECIAL GUEST TONIGHT. GIVE IT UP FOR THE ONE, THE ONLY—"
SinB couldn't hear the rest. The roar of the crowd swallowed it whole. Gasps. Laughter. Cheers. The click-whir of camera phones capturing every angle of her ruined body—the cum painting her chest, the bruises blooming on her thighs, the way her legs couldn't quite close, couldn't quite hide what was on display.
"Look at her tits," someone shouted nearby. "They're covered in fucking cum."
"Did you see her pussy? It's still gaping."
"How many guys?"
"I heard like ten already."
"Bullshit. No way."
"I'm telling you, man, she's insatiable."
The hands holding her shifted, and her feet touched the cold surface of a table set up on the platform. They bent her over it—face down, ass up, her cheek pressed against something sticky that smelled like spilled vodka. The position presented her to the entire club. Her back arched instinctively, pushing her ass higher, and the crowd roared its approval.
"Fucking beautiful," the DJ announced. "Now, who wants a turn?"
The first man to reach the platform was already unbuckling his belt. "Me. Fuck, me first."
He was average height but thick—stocky build, thick neck, and when his pants dropped, his cock matched the rest of him. Blunt. Heavy. The head was wide, almost mushroom-shaped, and he didn't bother with foreplay. He grabbed SinB's hips, lined himself up with her cum-slick hole, and shoved in.
"Nnngh—fuck—"
"Tight little whore," he grunted, already pistoning. "Even after all that cock, she's still gripping me."
The crowd pressed closer. She could see them in her peripheral vision—men and women alike, watching, filming, touching themselves. A girl near the front had her hand down her skirt, lips parted, eyes fixed on where SinB's pussy stretched around the thick intruder. A man beside her was openly stroking himself, his cock purple and leaking in the strobe lights.
"Harder," someone yelled. "Fuck her harder!"
The stocky man obliged. His hips slammed against her ass with brutal rhythm, the sound of flesh on flesh cutting through the music. SinB's breasts swung beneath her, the nipples grazing the sticky tabletop. Her fingers clawed at the surface, finding no purchase.
Another man climbed onto the platform. Then another. They surrounded her, cocks out, stroking lazily as they watched.
"Her mouth's free," the second one noted. He grabbed her hair, tilting her head back, and his cock—thin but long, almost serpentine—slid past her lips. "Sllrrp—glrk—" The sounds were immediate, wet, obscene.
"Fuck yeah, suck that dick."
A third man positioned himself behind her, nudging the stocky man aside. "Room for one more. This ass needs filling."
"Wait—" SinB gasped around the cock in her mouth as she felt the new pressure against her rear entrance. "Mmph—no—too full—"
"Too full? Baby, your asshole's still dripping cum from earlier. It'll take me easy."
He pushed. Her body yielded. The stretch was enormous—two cocks in her holes, one in her mouth, her body a conduit for their pleasure. The crowd roared. Phones flashed. The music pounded in sync with the thrusts, and SinB let herself sink into it, let her mind float somewhere above her body, watching the scene from a distance.
A hand reached through the crowd. Not grabbing—just touching. Fingers traced the curve of her dangling breast, pinched her nipple. Another hand followed. More hands. The spectators weren't content to just watch anymore. They wanted to feel.
"Her skin is so soft."
"Look at these tits bounce when they fuck her."
"Move over, I want to touch too."
The man in her pussy came with a guttural shout, his cock pulsing as he pumped his load deep inside her. He pulled out, and cum immediately dripped from her hole, splattering onto the table below. The man in her ass took it as an invitation to go harder, grabbing her hips with bruising force and slamming into her bowels.
"Ah—ah—AHH—"
"Take it. Take that fucking cock."
The man in her mouth pulled out, and she gasped for air, her jaw aching, a rope of saliva stretching from her lip to his tip. He stroked himself furiously, aiming at her face, and came with a groan—hot spurts landing across her nose, her cheeks, dripping into her open mouth.
"Swallow."
She did. The taste was familiar now. Almost comforting.
More men. Always more. They came in a steady stream—belt buckles jingling, zippers rasping, cocks springing free in the humid club air. Her body became a relay station, a hole to be passed from one man to the next. They bent her into shapes that made the crowd gasp: legs over shoulders, spine arched impossibly, face pressed into the table while her ass was lifted and split by cocks too big for her frame.
A particularly large man—easily the biggest yet, his cock a curved monstrosity with veins that pulsed visibly—positioned himself at her pussy. She felt the head press against her entrance, felt the impossible stretch as he pushed inside.
"Too big—it's too—I can't—"
"You can." He drove deeper, and her vision whited out. "You were made for this. Look at this cunt, swallowing my cock like it's starving."
He was right. Her body adjusted, accommodated, welcomed. The stretch bordered on pain, but beneath it was something else—a fullness so complete it felt like absolution. Like this was the only purpose she'd ever had.
"Fuck—fuck—fuck me—"
"There she is. There's my little whore."
He fucked her with long, punishing strokes, each one hitting her cervix, each one punching a sound from her throat that didn't seem human. The crowd chanted along with his rhythm, a bassline of voices urging him harder, faster, deeper.
When he came, she felt it in her stomach—a gush of heat so intense she swore she could taste it. His cum flooded her, overflowed her, ran down her thighs in thick rivulets that the crowd cheered for.
He pulled out, and she lay limp on the table, a broken doll with cum flowing from every hole. The music had shifted to something slower, dirtier, a grinding beat that matched the ache in her core.
But the line of men stretched on. Down the platform steps. Onto the dance floor. Dozens of them, maybe more—hard cocks in hand, eyes hungry, waiting their turn.
"Please," she whispered, not sure what she was asking for. Mercy. More. Both.
"Please what, baby?" Yerin crouched beside the table, phone still recording, smile still in place. "You want them to stop?"
SinB looked at the line of men. Looked at her friend. Looked down at her own body—ruined, painted, used beyond recognition.
"No," she breathed. "Don't stop. Please don't ever stop."
The next man stepped forward, his cock already slick with pre-cum, his grin sharp as a blade. "That's what I like to hear."
He flipped her onto her back, pushed her knees to her chest, and drove inside in one brutal thrust. The crowd exploded. Phones flashed. And SinB's scream of ecstasy was swallowed by the bass, becoming just another beat in the endless night.
A Commision for My Friend @hijack711 From Tumblr & Ko-Fi, Hope Everyone Liked It. Beware there Are Verbal Abuse, Humiliations, and Hardcore Sex.
The suite on the fifty-seventh floor smelled like money, weed, and something darker. Something muskier that clung to the velvet curtains and the leather sectional where three men lounged with the kind of ease that came from knowing they owned every room they walked into.
Marcus sat spread-legged on the chaise, a blunt burning lazy between his fingers. His cock hung over his thigh—soft but still thick as a forearm, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft. He didn't bother to cover up. None of them did. Terrell was on the couch, scrolling his phone with one hand while the other rested on his stomach, fingers absently tracing the vein that ran up the underside of his erect dick. Twelve inches if it was an inch, curved slightly left, the tip glistening in the low light. Jamal stood by the window, naked except for his chains, watching the city lights flicker below. His cock pointed straight out from his body, thick from base to tip, the skin so dark it swallowed the light. A bead of pre-cum caught the reflection of the skyline.
"Twenty minutes late," Marcus muttered, taking a drag. "These bitches on K-pop time."
Jamal didn't turn from the window. "They'll be here."
"Never said they wouldn't." Smoke curled from Marcus's nostrils. "Just saying. Twenty minutes."
The elevator chimed.
Terrell grinned without looking up from his phone. "Told you."
The hallway outside the suite was wide enough to fit a car. Mina's heels sank into carpet so plush her ankles wobbled with every step. Her dress—what there was of it—clung to her body like black cellophane, sheer enough to show the shadow of her nipples and the white lace g-string she'd picked specifically because it came off with one tug. Beside her, Sana walked with a hand trailing the wall for balance, her pink latex minidress squeaking with each step. The neckline plunged past her sternum, held together by a single chain that looked ready to snap.
"Wait," Nayeon whispered. She stopped dead. Her hand shot out and grabbed Jihyo's wrist. "Listen."
They all did.
Through the door, a bass line thumped. Glasses clinked. Someone laughed—a sound so deep it vibrated in their chests.
Momo pressed her thighs together. The leather skirt she wore was barely longer than a belt, and the thong underneath was already damp. She'd been wet since the DM. Since Mina had read it aloud in the greenroom while the stylists were packing up their brushes and their hairspray. Suite 5701. One hour. Bring everyone. Signed with a black heart emoji.
"Who's going to knock?" Dahyun asked. She'd worn a white button-up and nothing else—the sleeves rolled to her elbows, the hem barely covering her ass. The top three buttons were already undone. She could feel her pulse in her throat.
Chaeyoung knocked.
Three sharp raps.
The door swung open before her knuckles hit the wood a fourth time.
Jamal filled the frame. Six-foot-five. Bare chest gleaming under the chandelier. His cock bobbed at eye level, and Chaeyoung's mouth went dry. Her lips parted without permission. Behind him, more men were rising from furniture, stubbing out blunts, setting down glasses. She counted six. Seven. Eight.
"About time." Jamal stepped aside. "Get in here."
They filed past him, nine women in heels and barely-there fabric, and the door clicked shut with a sound like a lock engaging.
The suite opened up into a living room the size of a basketball court. Floor-to-ceiling windows. A bar stocked with top-shelf. And in the corner, visible through a wide archway, a bed. Not a king. Bigger. Custom-made, probably. Covered in white sheets that glowed under recessed lighting. It looked like an altar.
Marcus rose from the chaise. His cock had stiffened, lifting to smack against his stomach with a wet sound. "Mina." His voice was smoke and gravel. "Get over here."
She went. Her heels made no noise on the rug. When she was close enough to smell the cologne and the weed on his skin, she dropped to her knees.
A soft, collective exhale went through the room.
"There she is," Marcus murmured, and his hand found the back of her head. Not pushing. Just resting. Possessing. "Look at that. Didn't even have to ask."
"Been thinking about it all day." Mina's voice came out small. She stared at his cock. The veins pulsed under her gaze. A clear drop of fluid welled at the slit and slid down the head. "Couldn't focus during the encore. Kept messing up the choreography."
"What were you thinking about?"
"This." She leaned forward and pressed her lips to the tip.
The kiss was soft at first. Almost reverent. Then her tongue flicked out, lapping the pre-cum, and Marcus grunted. His hand tightened in her hair. Behind her, she heard the others moving—heels clicking, dresses rustling, soft moans already starting.
Terrell had Sana by the throat. Not hard enough to bruise, but enough to guide her backward toward the bed. Her latex dress crinkled with every step. His thumb pressed into the hollow of her collarbone, and her eyes fluttered half-shut.
"You been good?" he asked.
"No."
He laughed. His teeth were perfect. "Didn't think so."
They reached the bed, and he tore the chain holding her dress together. The sound of snapping metal made Sana gasp. The latex peeled away from her breasts, and they bounced free—round, full, nipples hard and dark pink against the pale cream of her skin. Terrell didn't look at them. He looked at her eyes. Watched her watch him not looking.
"Lie down."
She did. The sheets were cold on her bare shoulders. Her dress was still bunched around her waist, her heels still on, her legs dangling off the edge. Terrell grabbed her ankles and pushed them back until her knees hit her chest. Her thong was a pink string lost between her folds. He hooked a finger under the fabric and pulled it aside, and Sana's cunt glistened in the lamplight—swollen, dripping, the inner lips a deeper pink than her dress, puffy and parted and already pulsing.
"Wet as fuck." Terrell sounded almost bored. "You want this dick?"
"Please."
"Please what?"
Sana's throat worked. The words came out a whine. "Please fuck me with that big black cock. Please. I need it. I need—"
He shoved in.
No prep. No fingers. Just the fat head of his cock pushing past her lips and burying halfway in one thrust. Sana's back arched off the bed. A sound tore out of her that was half scream and half sob, and her hands flew up to grab something—anything—and found only sheets. Terrell didn't stop. He pulled back and drove in again, deeper, and this time the wet plap of his hips hitting her thighs echoed off the walls.
"Fuuuuck," Sana wailed. Her head thrashed side to side. "Fuck, fuck, fuck—"
"You can take it." Terrell's voice was calm. He was fucking her in long, slow strokes now, each one bottoming out against something deep that made her stomach bulge. "You always take it."
The bed was filling fast.
Momo was on her hands and knees near the headboard, a man named DeShawn behind her with his thumbs hooked into her thong and his cock already slicked with her juices. He'd spent five minutes with his face buried between her legs, lapping at her until the sheets under her knees were soaked and her thighs were shaking. Now he lined up and pushed, and Momo's mouth fell open around a silent cry.
"Look at that arch," DeShawn said, running a palm down the curve of her spine. Her ass was high, her face pressed into the mattress, her fingers clawing at the sheets. "Japanese girls got the prettiest little backs."
"Korean," Momo gasped.
"What?"
"I'm—ah, ah—I'm Ko—"
He thrust hard, and her words dissolved into a gurgle. Her pussy clenched around him, the muscles fluttering, the wet sounds of her cunt sucking him deeper filling the space between her moans. DeShawn grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back, and Momo's eyes rolled white.
"Don't matter what you are," he grunted, picking up speed. "You're a hole right now. That's all."
On the other side of the bed, Nayeon was drowning.
Malik had her on her back, her head hanging off the edge of the mattress, her throat a straight channel down to her stomach. His cock slid in and out of her mouth with wet, glottal sounds— glrk, slrk, glrk—and Nayeon's hands were folded on her stomach like she was praying. Her jaw ached. Her gag reflex had given up ten minutes ago. Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes and down her temples, and Malik was still going.
"There you go." His hips rolled in a steady rhythm. "Look at that fucking throat. See that?"
The question was directed at Jihyo, who was beside him on her knees, watching Nayeon's neck bulge with every thrust. She could see the outline of his cock through the skin. She could hear Nayeon's muffled whimpers vibrating around his shaft.
"Beautiful," Jihyo whispered. Her hand was between her own legs, fingers rubbing circles over her clit. "She looks so pretty like that."
"Your turn next."
Jihyo shuddered. Her cunt clenched around nothing.
Malik pulled out of Nayeon's mouth with a wet pop, and she gasped, coughing, spit and pre-cum dribbling down her chin in thick ropes. Her face was a mess—mascara streaked, lips swollen, cheeks flushed crimson. She looked blissed out. Destroyed.
"Get up," Malik said to Jihyo. "On your knees. Mouth open."
She moved before her brain caught up.
The room was a symphony now. Squeaking sheets. Slapping skin. Wet mouths and wetter cunts. Moans overlapping in different pitches—Sana's high keening, Momo's guttural grunts, Nayeon's broken sobbing. A man named Dre was balls-deep in Jeongyeon's ass, her face pressed against Dahyun's stomach while Dahyun writhed under another man's tongue. Chaeyoung had two cocks in her hands, jerking them in opposite rhythms while she watched Tzuyu get bent over a chair and eaten from behind.
Tzuyu's skirt was flipped up over her back. Her ass was in the air, pale and smooth and already reddening from the slap of a palm. The man behind her—a bull with shoulders like a linebacker and a cock that curved upward like a scimitar—had his whole face buried in her cunt from behind. His tongue was inside her. His nose was pressed against her asshole. Tzuyu's legs were trembling so hard the chair was scooting across the floor.
"Please," she whimpered. "Please, please, please—"
The man pulled back just enough to speak. "Please what?"
"I want you inside. I want your cock. I want—"
"Turn over."
Tzuyu scrambled onto her back. Her legs fell open, and her pussy gaped—a tight, delicate slit with small tucked labia that were now engorged and dark pink and glistening with her own slick and the man's saliva. The clitoral hood was pulled back, revealing the small pearl of her clit, twitching with every heartbeat.
The man grabbed her thighs and folded her in half. His cock head nudged her entrance, and Tzuyu made a sound like a wounded animal.
Mina was still on her knees. Marcus had moved to the edge of the bed, sitting with his legs spread, and she followed on all fours. Her dress was gone now—torn off by impatient hands and discarded somewhere behind the couch. Her breasts swayed with every movement, nipples grazing the rug. Her g-string was a wet string between her ass cheeks, and she could feel her own slick running down her inner thighs.
"Come here." Marcus patted his lap.
She climbed up, straddling him, and his cock stood between them like a monument. The head pressed against her stomach, smearing pre-cum across her skin. Mina reached down and wrapped both hands around the shaft. Her fingers didn't meet.
"I want to put it in," she breathed. "Can I?"
"You asking?"
"Always."
"Put it in, then."
She lifted her hips and positioned him at her entrance. The tip spread her folds—her labia, soft and flabby, the kind that hung loose and parted easily, the inner lips a shade darker than her skin and quivering with anticipation. She sank down.
The first inch made her gasp.
The second made her groan.
By the time she was halfway down, she was shaking, her inner walls stretching around his girth, her clit pressed flush against the base of his shaft. Marcus watched her face the whole time—the way her eyes crossed, the way her mouth formed a perfect O, the way her nostrils flared with every shallow breath.
"You feel that?" he asked.
"So big. So fucking big. I can feel you in my stomach."
"Good girl. Now ride."
She rode. Her hips rolled in slow, grinding circles, her ass slapping against his thighs on the downstroke. Her tits bounced in his face, and he caught one nipple in his mouth, sucking hard enough to make her keen. The sound of her cunt squelching around him was obscene— slorp, squelch, plap—and with every stroke, more of her juices leaked out, soaking his balls and the sheets beneath them.
"Look at me," Marcus growled.
She looked.
"You're going to cum on this dick. And when you do, I'm going to fill this pussy up. You understand?"
"Yes. Yes. Yes."
"Tell me you want it."
"I want your cum. I want it inside me. I want to feel it drip out of me for days. Please. Please breed me. Please—"
Her orgasm hit like a freight train.
Her pussy clamped down, the muscles rippling and pulsing along Marcus's shaft. Her whole body convulsed. Her head snapped back, and a spray of fluid erupted from her cunt—squirting around his cock in hot gushes that splattered his abs and dripped onto the bed. Mina screamed. Her fingers dug into his shoulders hard enough to leave marks. She rode the climax in violent, jerky thrusts, and Marcus let her, watching her fall apart with a satisfied half-smile.
"That's it," he murmured. "That's my fucking slut."
His own orgasm hit a moment later. He grabbed her hips and yanked her down, burying himself as deep as possible, and his cock pulsed. Pumped. Flooded her pussy with thick, hot cum—rope after rope after rope—until it was leaking out around his shaft and pooling on his balls. Mina collapsed against his chest, twitching, her cunt still gripping him in aftershocks.
Dahyun was getting destroyed in the corner.
Two men had her pinned between them—one in her cunt, one in her ass—and they were fucking her in tandem. The one in her pussy was named Reggie, a stocky man with a straight, thick cock that stretched her in ways she'd never get used to. The one in her ass was named Khalil, and his cock curved downward, sliding into her back hole with a slow, brutal rhythm that made her see stars.
"Tight little ass," Khalil grunted. "She's gripping me like a vise."
"Pussy too," Reggie said. "Wet and hot and tight as fuck. Asian bitches got the best holes."
Dahyun couldn't speak. Couldn't think. Her mouth was open against Reggie's shoulder, drool spilling down his chest, and every thrust from both men sent electric shocks through her nervous system. Her asshole stretched and clenched. Her pussy fluttered and gushed. The two cocks inside her were grinding against each other through the thin wall of flesh, and she could feel them both—could feel every vein, every ridge, every pulse.
"Please," she choked out. "I can't—it's too much—I can't—"
"You can." Khalil's hand came down on her ass with a crack that made her yelp. "You will."
He sped up. Reggie matched him. They were fucking her in unison now, both cocks buried to the hilt at the same time, and Dahyun's whole body locked up. Her third orgasm of the night ripped through her, and this time her legs gave out. The men held her up and kept fucking, kept pounding, kept using her limp body like a toy.
When they came, they came together.
Reggie first, his cock swelling and spurting hot cum directly against her cervix. Khalil a second later, flooding her bowels with thick seed that she could feel pooling deep in her guts. They pulled out simultaneously, and Dahyun crumpled to the floor, cum leaking from both her holes in slow, thick streams. Her ass gaped—a dark, wet hole that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. Her pussy lips were puffy and swollen and smeared white.
Chaeyoung was beside her in an instant, on her hands and knees, licking the cum from Dahyun's inner thighs.
"Fuck," Chaeyoung whispered between licks. "You're so full. Both your holes are leaking."
Dahyun just whimpered.
Jeongyeon was bent over the arm of the couch, her ass in the air and her face buried in a pillow. Dre was still behind her, his cock pistoning in and out of her asshole with wet, meaty smacks. Her anus was stretched tight around his shaft—a puckered ring of muscle that gripped him on every outstroke and swallowed him on every thrust. Her pussy was empty, dripping onto the leather, her clit a swollen nub that she rubbed frantically with two fingers.
"Look at you," Dre growled. "Fucking your own clit while I wreck your ass. You love this, don't you?"
"Yes. Yes. I love it. I love getting my ass fucked. I love your cock in my ass. I love—"
"Say it louder."
"I LOVE GETTING MY ASS FUCKED BY BIG BLACK COCK!"
Her scream echoed through the suite. Someone laughed. Someone else applauded. Dre grabbed her hips with both hands and jackhammered into her, his balls slapping against her pussy, his cock plunging deeper with every stroke. Jeongyeon's eyes rolled back. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth. She came, and her ass clenched so hard that Dre had to fight to keep thrusting.
He pulled out at the last second, stroked himself twice, and shot his load across her back—long, white ropes that painted her spine and pooled in the dimples above her ass. Jeongyeon lay there, shuddering, cum dripping down her sides, her asshole gaping and twitching and completely ruined.
The orgy had spread beyond the bed now.
Couples and trios were scattered across the suite—on the floor, against the windows, in the bathroom with the door open. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and sex and weed and cum. Sheets were soaked through. Condoms weren't a thing here. The men's cocks were all bare, all glistening with bodily fluids, all still hard despite multiple orgasms.
Jihyo was on the floor in the middle of it all, surrounded.
Malik was in her mouth. Another man—she didn't know his name—was between her legs. A third was kneeling beside her head, jerking off onto her face while he watched her throat get fucked. Her hands were busy too, jerking off two more cocks, her fingers barely able to close around the girth.
"That's it," Malik said, holding her head steady while he fucked her throat. "Take it all. Every inch. You're a born cocksucker, you know that?"
Jihyo couldn't answer. Her throat was full. The man between her legs had three fingers in her cunt and his thumb on her clit, and she was gushing, squirting every time he curled his knuckles. The man jerking off beside her head came first—a hot splash of semen across her cheek and into her hair. She grunted around Malik's cock, and he laughed.
"Don't stop," he said. "We're just getting started."
Momo crawled over on her hands and knees. Her face was smeared with cum and sweat, her hair a tangled mess. She nudged Jihyo's legs apart and buried her face between them, her tongue lashing at Jihyo's clit while the man's fingers were still inside her.
The double stimulation made Jihyo convulse. Her scream was muffled by Malik's cock, but everyone heard it anyway—a raw, desperate sound that came from somewhere deep.
Sana was in the center of the bed, on her back, legs spread wide. Her cunt was ruined—puffy, swollen, leaking a steady stream of cum that pooled under her ass. Her asshole was still spasming from the pounding Terrell had given it. Her tits were covered in bite marks and hickeys. Her face was a mess of saliva and tears and smeared lipstick.
But she was still reaching for more.
"Please," she begged, voice hoarse. "Someone else. Anyone. I need more. I need to be full again."
A man she hadn't seen before—younger, maybe twenty-two, with a cock that curved hard to the right—climbed between her legs. He didn't even guide it. Just shoved, and her swollen pussy swallowed him. Sana's gasp was wet and ragged.
"Yes. Yes. Yesyesyes—"
The young man started fucking her fast. No warm-up. No slow build. Just brutal, rabbit-fast thrusts that made Sana's whole body jiggle. Her tits bounced. Her stomach rippled. The cum that was already inside her made a frothy white ring around the base of his cock.
"Fuck," the young man breathed. "You're so wet. So sloppy. This pussy is trashed."
"Ruined," Sana agreed. She was crying now, but smiling. "Completely ruined. Keep going. Don't stop. Fuck me until I can't walk."
He did.
Tzuyu and Chaeyoung were sixty-nining in the corner, each buried face-deep in the other's cunt. A man was fucking Tzuyu's ass while she ate Chaeyoung out, his cock sliding in with wet, squelching sounds. Another man was behind Chaeyoung, feeding his cock into her pussy while she moaned into Tzuyu's cunt. The four of them moved together in a writhing, panting chain of flesh.
"Fuck," Chaeyoung gasped, pulling her mouth away from Tzuyu's clit for just a second. "This is insane. This is—"
Tzuyu grabbed her hair and pulled her back down. "Don't stop. Don't stop."
Chaeyoung's tongue found her clit again, and Tzuyu's scream was muffled by her own mouthful of pussy.
The night was still young. The suite's clock read barely past midnight. The men showed no signs of slowing—their cocks still hard, their stamina preternatural, their cum seemingly endless. Every woman in the room had been filled at least twice. Some were on their fourth or fifth loads. And still they begged for more.
Nayeon was on her knees in the middle of the room, completely naked, her body a canvas of handprints and bite marks and drying cum. She was surrounded by men—five of them, all standing with their cocks aimed at her face. She tilted her head back, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue.
"Do it," she whispered. "Cover me. I want to drown in it."
The first shot hit her tongue. Thick and salty and hot. The second splashed across her nose and dripped into her mouth. The third painted her forehead. The fourth and fifth coated her cheeks and chin in overlapping layers of white. Nayeon kept her mouth open, her eyes closed, a blissed-out smile spreading across her cum-soaked lips.
"More," she moaned. "There's not enough. I need more."
More came. The men stroked themselves back to hardness and kept coming, kept painting her, kept layering thick ropes of semen over her face and her tits and her hair until she was unrecognizable. A bukkake masterpiece. A cum-drenched angel.
When it was over, Nayeon opened her eyes and licked her lips.
"Thank you," she breathed. "Thank you, thank you, thank you."
Mina watched from the bed, Marcus's softening cock still inside her, his cum still warm in her womb. She watched Nayeon get covered. She watched Sana take another pounding. She watched Momo crawl to the bathroom on shaking legs, only to get caught by two men and dragged back to the bed for more. She watched her group—her sisters, her bandmates, her fellow sluts—get used and filled and broken and rebuilt.
And she smiled.
Because this was what they were now.
Not just idols. Not just performers. Not the polished, perfect, polite girls who bowed at ninety degrees and sang about love. They were holes. They were cumdumps. They were BBC addicts who'd fly across the world just to get their brains fucked out by black cock.
And the night was just getting started.
Jamal appeared in the archway, his cock still slick and gleaming, his chest still heaving from his last orgasm. He looked at the scene—the tangled bodies, the soaked sheets, the nine women in various states of ruin—and he grinned.
"Round two," he announced. "Who wants to go first?"
Every hand in the room went up.
The air in the suite had thickened into something you could taste—salt and sweat and the copper-tang of exertion, layered over the sweet-skunky ghost of burned weed. Bodies moved in the half-light, a tangle of limbs on the altar-sized bed, on the floor, against the windows where the city's distant lights flickered like indifferent stars.
Jamal stood in the archway, his cock still wet from whatever hole it had last occupied, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Round two," he'd said, and every hand in the room had gone up. But he wasn't looking at all of them now. His eyes tracked to Momo, who had been dragged back from the bathroom by two men, her legs still shaking, her mascara streaked down her cheeks like dark rain. Then to Sana, still sprawled on the bed with her ruined cunt leaking onto the sheets. Then to Mina, Marcus's cum still warm in her womb, her chest still heaving.
"You three." Jamal pointed, his finger moving between Momo, Sana, and Mina. "You're up. Something special."
Marcus shifted beneath Mina, his softening cock sliding out of her with a wet, sucking sound. A gush of thick white followed, spilling onto his thighs. Mina whimpered at the emptiness, her pussy clenching around nothing. "What kind of special?" she asked, her voice still small and fucked-out.
Jamal's grin widened. "The kind where you watch."
He nodded at DeShawn and another man—a hulking figure named Biggs who'd been leaning against the bar, his cock hanging heavy between his legs, uncircumcised and dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist. Biggs pushed off the bar, his dick already stiffening, the curve of it bending slightly downward, a thick vein running the length of the shaft like a river on a map. DeShawn was already hard again, his cock jutting straight out, the skin pulled tight, the tip glistening with pre-cum that caught the lamplight.
"Get her on the bed," Jamal said, tilting his chin toward Momo. "Face down. Ass up. And someone tie these two up."
Mina didn't understand what was happening until rough hands grabbed her wrists. Terrell was there, his breath hot against her ear, his voice a low rumble. "You're gonna watch, pretty girl. No touching unless we say." He pulled her arms behind her back, and she felt something soft—a silk tie, probably from one of the robes hanging in the bathroom—loop around her wrists and cinch tight. Not painful. Just restrictive. Just enough to remind her she wasn't in control.
Beside her, Sana received the same treatment. Her wrists were bound with what looked like a belt, the leather cool against her sweat-slicked skin. She made a small sound—not protest, not quite—her latex dress still bunched at her waist, her tits bouncing as she was maneuvered to the edge of the bed.
"Sit," Terrell commanded, pushing Mina down onto a chaise that had been dragged close to the bed. "Legs spread. Hands where I put them."
Her bound hands settled in her lap. Her thighs parted automatically, her cunt still leaking Marcus's cum, her clit still swollen and visible, peeking from its hood. Terrell noticed. His thumb brushed over the nub, and Mina's whole body jerked.
"No," he said, pulling his hand back. "You don't get to cum until I say. Understand?"
"Yes," Mina breathed.
"Yes what?"
"Yes, Daddy."
The word slipped out before she could stop it. Terrell's eyes flickered with something dark and pleased. "Good girl."
Momo was being positioned on the bed.
DeShawn and Biggs worked her like she weighed nothing—flipping her onto her stomach, dragging her hips up until her ass was in the air, her face pressed into the mattress. Her leather skirt had been torn off at some point during the chaos; her thong was a wet string buried between her cheeks. DeShawn hooked a finger under it and ripped. The fabric snapped with a sharp sound, and Momo's ass was bare—pale and round and already marked with handprints from earlier.
"Look at that," Biggs muttered, running a palm over her right cheek. His hand was so large it covered the entire curve. "Japanese girls got the best asses."
"Korean," Momo gasped into the mattress.
"What?"
"I'm—"
Biggs brought his hand down. The smack echoed through the room, and Momo's words dissolved into a choked cry. Her asscheek bloomed red, the imprint of his palm visible against the pale skin. Her pussy—visible from behind, the lips puffy and parted, the inner labia dangling slightly, dark pink and glistening—clenched at the impact. A fresh drip of slick rolled down her inner thigh.
"Don't matter what you are," Biggs said, his voice casual, like he was discussing the weather. "You're a hole right now. Two holes. And we're gonna use both."
Sana watched from her spot at the edge of the bed, her bound hands twisting in her lap. Her cunt was still wrecked from Terrell and the younger man, still leaking, still pulsing with aftershocks. But watching Momo get positioned—watching her friend's ass raised like an offering, watching her pussy glisten—made Sana's hips shift forward. Her thighs pressed together, and a low whine escaped her throat.
"Spread those legs," Terrell snapped from beside Mina. "Both of you. I want to see those wet cunts while you watch."
Sana obeyed. Her legs fell open, and her pussy was a mess—the lips swollen and dark, the inner folds slick and gaping, a steady trickle of cum still oozing from her hole. Her clit was a hard little pearl, twitching with every heartbeat. Across from her, Mina mirrored the position, her own cunt in similar disarray, Marcus's cum still dripping in slow pulses.
"Good," Terrell said. "Now watch. And don't you fucking dare touch yourselves unless I say."
On the bed, DeShawn was positioning himself behind Momo. His cock—that straight, thick beast—nudged against her asshole, and Momo's whole body stiffened. Her back arched deeper, her hands clawing at the sheets, her face turning to the side so one eye was visible—wide, wet, terrified and exhilarated all at once.
"Wait," she choked out. "Wait, wait, wait—"
"Shhh." Biggs knelt in front of her, his cock bobbing at her face. The downward curve made it look almost predatory, like something designed to reach deep. "Open up."
Momo's mouth fell open without her permission. Her jaw unhinged, her tongue flattening, and Biggs fed his cock between her lips. The head popped past her teeth with a wet sound, and Momo gagged immediately—a deep, guttural glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper, his foreskin rolling back as her throat swallowed him, and Momo's nose pressed against his pubic bone. Her throat bulged. Her eyes watered. Her hands, unbound, flew up to grip his thighs—not pushing, just anchoring.
"There you go," Biggs grunted. "Nice and deep. Hold it."
He held her there, buried to the hilt, her throat convulsing around him. Momo couldn't breathe. The gag reflex spasmed, and saliva bubbled around her lips, dripping down her chin in thick ropes. Her face went red, then deeper red, and just when the edges of her vision started to go dark, Biggs pulled back. Momo gasped, spit flying, her chest heaving. A string of saliva connected her bottom lip to his cockhead.
"Fuck," she wheezed. "Fuck, fuck—"
Behind her, DeShawn chose that moment to push.
His cockhead pressed against her asshole—that tight, puckered ring that had already been stretched once tonight but was still impossibly snug. Momo screamed around Biggs's cock as he shoved back into her mouth. The scream vibrated up his shaft, and Biggs groaned.
"Tight little ass," DeShawn said through gritted teeth. He was only halfway in, and Momo's sphincter was gripping him like a fist. The muscle fluttered and spasmed, trying to accommodate the intrusion. "She's fighting me."
"Make her take it," Jamal said from somewhere behind them. He'd settled into a chair, one leg crossed over the other, his cock standing at attention. He was stroking himself slowly, watching.
DeShawn grabbed Momo's hips with both hands—his thumbs digging into the dimples above her ass—and shoved.
The full length of his cock disappeared into her asshole.
Momo's scream was swallowed by Biggs's cock, but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply it looked painful. Her toes curled. Her fingers clawed at Biggs's thighs, leaving red welts. Her ass clenched around DeShawn's shaft, the muscle rippling, and a fresh gush of slick erupted from her pussy—spraying the sheets beneath her in a sudden, involuntary squirt.
"Look at that," DeShawn breathed, pulling back until just the tip remained inside. Momo's asshole gaped—a dark, stretched ring that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. "She's squirting from getting her ass fucked."
"Hit it again," Biggs said, and thrust into her throat simultaneously as DeShawn slammed back into her ass.
They found a rhythm immediately—an unspoken coordination that came from experience. Biggs would pull back, letting Momo gasp half a breath, and DeShawn would thrust deep. Then DeShawn would withdraw, and Biggs would fill her throat. Back and forth, a seesaw of penetration, Momo's body rocking between them like a boat in a storm.
The sounds were obscene. The wet glrk-glrk-glrk of her throat getting fucked. The meaty plap-plap-plap of DeShawn's hips against her ass. The squelch of her pussy, still leaking, still spraying with every deep thrust. Momo's muffled moans formed a constant, keening backdrop—a high-pitched mmmm that rose and fell with the rhythm.
Sana watched. Her bound hands twisted in her lap, her thighs spread wide, her cunt visibly pulsing. Every time DeShawn buried himself in Momo's ass, Sana's hips jerked. Every time Momo's muffled scream filled the room, Sana's clit twitched. A fresh wave of slick ran down her inner thigh, mixing with the drying cum.
"Please," she whispered. Her voice was hoarse. Broken. "Please, can I—can I touch—"
"No," Terrell said without looking at her. His eyes were fixed on the scene on the bed.
Sana whimpered. Her whole body trembled. Beside her, Mina was in similar agony—her legs shaking, her cunt clenching around nothing, her bound hands white-knuckled in her lap. She'd bitten her lower lip so hard she'd drawn blood.
On the bed, the rhythm shifted.
DeShawn pulled out of Momo's ass with a wet pop, and Momo's hole gaped wide—a dark tunnel that spasmed and fluttered and leaked a thin trail of lube and pre-cum. Before she could even process the emptiness, Biggs was moving. He pulled out of her mouth, leaving her gasping and drooling, and circled around behind her.
"Two in the ass," he said, and Momo's whole body went rigid.
"Wait," she choked. "I can't—two—I can't take two—"
"Shut up." DeShawn was in front of her now, his cock—slick with her own ass juices—slapping against her cheek. "You'll take what we give you."
Momo's mouth opened, but no words came out. Just a broken, desperate sound. DeShawn took advantage and pushed past her lips, and Momo's throat opened for him automatically, trained now, obedient.
Behind her, Biggs was positioning himself. His cock, thicker than DeShawn's and curved downward, pressed against the already-stretched ring of her asshole. DeShawn's cum and lube had loosened her somewhat, but the sight of that second cockhead pushing against her—the way the dark skin bulged against her pale flesh, the way her sphincter strained and whitened—was almost too much.
"Push," Biggs commanded, and Momo bore down instinctively, and the head popped inside.
Her scream was so loud it pierced through DeShawn's cock. Her whole body convulsed. Her pussy squirted again—a violent spray that soaked the bed and dripped onto the floor. Her asshole stretched impossibly wide, the two cocks side by side, the thin wall of flesh between them visible as a pale membrane.
"Fuuuuck," Biggs groaned. "She's tight. Even with two, she's tight."
"Move," Jamal said from his chair. His hand was stroking faster now. "Both of you. Fuck her."
They moved.
Not alternating this time. Together. Both cocks buried in her asshole at once, stretching her beyond what should have been possible, and Momo's world dissolved into white noise. She couldn't think. Couldn't breathe. Couldn't do anything but exist as a vessel for their pleasure. Her throat was full of DeShawn's cock. Her ass was full of both of them. Her pussy, empty and neglected, gushed and squirted with every thrust, her clit a swollen, throbbing mess that ached for touch that wouldn't come.
The double penetration was brutal. There was no rhythm to it—just chaos. When DeShawn thrust forward, Biggs pulled back. When Biggs pushed deep, DeShawn withdrew. Sometimes they moved together, and Momo's asshole would stretch so wide the skin went translucent, and she'd make a sound that wasn't human—something between a sob and a wail and a moan, all of it muffled by the cock in her throat.
Sana was crying now. Silent tears tracking through the dried cum on her cheeks. Her cunt was a disaster—swollen, dripping, clenching around nothing. She could smell Momo from where she sat—the musk of her arousal, the sharper scent of her ass getting used, the sweet undertone of sweat. It was driving her insane.
"Please," she sobbed. "Please let me touch. I'll do anything. I'll suck your cock. I'll let you fuck my ass. I'll—"
Terrell crossed the room in three strides. His hand closed around her throat—not squeezing, just holding. Just reminding her who was in charge. "You'll do what I say. And I say you watch. You watch your friend get her ass destroyed, and you think about how badly you want it. That's your punishment."
"Punishment for what?"
"For being such a desperate slut."
Sana's cunt clenched so hard it hurt. A fresh gush of slick dripped onto the chaise.
Beside her, Mina was losing her own battle. Her hips were rocking slightly—an involuntary, desperate grind against nothing. Her bound hands had somehow found their way between her legs, and her fingers were hovering just above her clit, trembling with the effort of not touching.
"Hands," Terrell snapped, and Mina jerked them away with a sob.
"I can't—I can't help it—"
"You will."
On the bed, the train was picking up speed. DeShawn pulled out of Momo's mouth and came on her face without warning—thick ropes that painted her forehead and dripped into her eyes. She blinked through the cum, her tongue lolling out to catch what she could, and then another cock was at her lips. A man named Tyrell, who'd been watching from the corner, his dick curved upward like a scimitar, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft.
"Open," he said, and Momo did, and her throat was full again.
Behind her, Biggs was still pounding her ass, but DeShawn had pulled out. For a moment, Momo's asshole gaped empty—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, the inner walls visible, pink and clenching and dripping lube and pre-cum. Then another man was behind her. Marcus. His cock, still slick with Mina's cum, pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even have the strength to tense up.
"Relaxed now, huh?" Marcus grunted, shoving in. "Good. That's good. Nice and loose."
Momo's response was a muffled gurgle around Tyrell's cock.
The train continued. Marcus fucked her ass for what felt like hours—long, slow strokes that bottomed out against something deep inside her. Then he pulled out and came across her back, his cum adding to the mess already painting her skin. Another man took his place. Then another. Momo's asshole became a revolving door, stretched and filled and emptied and filled again, and through it all, her pussy kept gushing. She must have squirted five, six, seven times—the sheets beneath her were soaked through, and a puddle was forming on the floor.
"Enough," Jamal said finally. His voice cut through the chaos, and the men paused. Momo collapsed onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her face buried in a pillow soaked with cum and drool and tears. Her asshole gaped wide—a dark, ruined tunnel that spasmed and leaked a mixture of lube and pre-cum and whatever else had been pumped into her. The skin around it was red and swollen, the muscle exhausted.
"Flip her over," Jamal commanded.
Hands grabbed Momo and flipped her onto her back. Her legs fell open automatically, and her pussy was a revelation—the lips puffy and engorged, the inner folds dangling and dark pink, her clit a prominent, throbbing nub that twitched visibly. She was still soaked, still dripping, her urethra visible as a small, puckered opening just above her vaginal entrance.
Jamal stood over her, stroking his cock. "Who hasn't cum in her pussy yet?"
Three men stepped forward. Tyrell. A man named Darnell with a cock that was thicker at the base and tapered toward the head. A third man—young, maybe twenty-one, with a straight cock that was easily eleven inches.
"Line up," Jamal said. "She's getting filled."
Momo's head lolled to the side. Her eyes were half-lidded, glassy, unfocused. "Please," she whispered. Her voice was barely there, shredded from screaming. "Please… breed me… fill me up…"
Tyrell went first. He climbed between her legs and shoved in without ceremony, and Momo's pussy swallowed him. She was so wet, so loose from all the squirting, that he bottomed out in one thrust. Momo's back arched, and a weak moan escaped her lips. Her cunt clenched around him—the muscles fluttering, the walls gripping—but she didn't squirt this time. She was too exhausted.
He fucked her fast—brutal, piston-like thrusts that made her tits bounce and her stomach bulge with every stroke. When he came, he buried himself deep and pumped his load directly against her cervix. Momo's eyes rolled back, and a shudder ran through her entire body.
Darnell didn't wait for Tyrell to pull out. He nudged Tyrell aside and shoved in, Tyrell's cum providing extra lubrication. The wet, sloppy sounds of her pussy being fucked were amplified now—squelch, slorp, plap—and Momo just lay there and took it. Her mouth was open, drool spilling down her chin. Her hands, unbound now, lay limp at her sides.
"Fuck, she's loose," Darnell grunted. "This pussy's been used."
"Keep fucking," Jamal said.
Darnell came with a roar, adding his seed to the mix. When he pulled out, cum gushed from Momo's hole—thick and white and copious. The young man stepped up, and Momo's cunt was so full of cum that his entry made an audible splortch sound. Semen splattered his thighs, her thighs, the sheets.
"You're just a cumdump now," the young man breathed, fucking her with short, fast strokes. "Just a hole to fill. You know that?"
"Yes," Momo slurred. "Yes. Hole. Cumdump. Yes."
When he came, her stomach visibly distended. She was full—so full that cum was leaking out around his shaft, running down her ass crack, pooling in her gaped asshole.
Sana couldn't take it anymore. Her whole body was shaking, her cunt was dripping, and she'd bitten through her lower lip. Blood mixed with the dried cum on her chin.
"Please," she begged, and this time it wasn't a whisper. It was a scream. "Please let me touch! I'll die if I don't touch! I'll fucking die!"
Terrell looked at her. Looked at Mina, who was in similar agony, her whole body trembling, her cunt visibly pulsing. Then he looked at Jamal.
Jamal shrugged. "Let them. But no cumming."
"Go ahead," Terrell said.
Sana's hands flew between her legs. Her bound wrists made it awkward, but she didn't care. Her fingers found her clit—that swollen, throbbing nub—and she rubbed it furiously, her hips bucking, her mouth open in a silent scream. Beside her, Mina was doing the same, her fingers plunging into her own cunt, fucking herself with desperate, frantic strokes.
"Don't cum," Terrell reminded them. "If you cum, you get the same treatment she got. And you won't get to cum for the rest of the night."
The threat was effective. Sana's fingers slowed. Her breathing, ragged and desperate, steadied slightly. She was riding the edge—right on the precipice—but she didn't fall. Mina was in the same state, her fingers buried in her cunt, her muscles clenched, her whole body rigid with the effort of holding back.
"Good girls," Terrell murmured. "Now watch the finale."
On the bed, Momo was being positioned one last time.
They put her on her knees, her face pressed into the mattress, her ass in the air. Her asshole was still gaping—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, her inner walls visible and pink and twitching. Her pussy was leaking a steady stream of cum, the lips so swollen they looked painful, her clit a dark, throbbing nub. She was trembling all over, her muscles spent, her mind somewhere far away.
"One more," Jamal said. "For the road."
He positioned himself behind her. His cock—that thick, straight beast—pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even flinch. She was beyond reacting. Just a hole. Just a vessel.
He shoved in.
The wet, squelching sound was deafening. Momo's asshole, so stretched and ruined, still gripped him—the muscle memory of tightness, even now. Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks. His balls, heavy and full, swung forward to smack against her clit with every thrust. Momo's response was a low, continuous moan—a sound that seemed to come from somewhere outside her body.
"I'm gonna fill this ass," Jamal grunted. "Fill it so full you'll be leaking for a week. You want that?"
"Mmhmm," Momo hummed. Words were beyond her now.
"You want my cum in your ass? You want to walk around with my seed in your guts?"
"Mmhmm. Yes. Please. Breed. Fill. Yes."
Jamal's rhythm stuttered. His cock swelled, and Momo could feel it—the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat. Then he was cumming, pumping rope after rope of thick, hot seed deep into her bowels. Momo's asshole clenched around him, milking him, and her pussy—that neglected, empty cunt—squirted one last time. The spray was weak, exhausted, but it was there.
When Jamal pulled out, Momo collapsed. She didn't have the strength to stay on her knees. She just crumpled onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her holes gaping and leaking. Cum dripped from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Cum oozed from her pussy, pooling on the already-soaked sheets. Her face was a mess of tears and drool and cum, her eyes half-closed, her mouth curved in a dopey, blissed-out smile.
"Good girl," Jamal said, patting her ass. "You took that like a champ."
Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The sound of someone whose mind had been thoroughly, completely broken.
Sana and Mina were still masturbating. Still riding that edge. Their fingers moved in frantic, desperate rhythms, their cunts making wet, squelching sounds that filled the sudden quiet. They'd watched the whole thing—every thrust, every stretch, every squirt—and they were both so close to orgasm that the slightest breeze would have pushed them over.
"Stop," Terrell said.
They stopped. Their hands pulled away from their cunts, trembling, soaked in their own slick. Sana made a sound that was half-sob, half-whimper. Mina's whole body was shaking.
"Please," Mina whispered. "Please, I'm so close. I need—"
"You need to wait." Terrell untied her wrists, then Sana's. "You'll get your turn. But not yet."
"When?" Sana's voice was raw, desperate.
Terrell smiled. "When I say."
On the bed, Momo hadn't moved. She was still on her stomach, her ass in the air, her holes still leaking. Her eyes were closed now, her breathing slow and deep. She was asleep—or something like it. The cum-induced stupor had claimed her, pulling her down into a warm, dreamless dark.
Jamal looked at the scene—Momo unconscious on the bed, Sana and Mina trembling with unspent arousal, the other members scattered around the suite in various states of ruin—and he nodded slowly.
"Good start," he said. "Now. Who's next?"
Sana's hand shot up so fast she nearly fell off the chaise.
Mina's followed a half-second later.
And somewhere in the corner, Nayeon—still covered in dried cum, still wearing that blissed-out smile—started crawling toward the bed on her hands and knees, her tongue already out, her eyes fixed on the nearest hard cock.
The tie around Jihyo's wrists bit into her skin as Terrell cinched it tighter—not enough to hurt, just enough to remind her she wasn't going anywhere. Beside her, Chaeyoung was already bound, her small hands lashed together behind her back with what looked like a strip of torn bedsheet. The two of them knelt on the floor near the foot of the bed, the carpet rough against their shins, the air thick with the smell of what had already happened and what was still to come.
"Face to face," Jamal said, circling them. His cock bobbed with each step. "Chest to chest. I want those tits pressed together."
Hands maneuvered them—Terrell and Malik, gripping shoulders and hips, pushing until Jihyo's breasts squashed against Chaeyoung's. Jihyo's nipples, hard and dark pink, scraped across Chaeyoung's collarbone. Chaeyoung's tits were smaller, perkier, her nipples a shade lighter. The friction made them both gasp.
"Tie them like that," Jamal commanded. "I want them stuck together."
A third strip of fabric looped around their midsections—cinching waist to waist, binding them chest-to-chest, belly-to-belly. Their thighs pressed together. Their cunts, both soaked and swollen, aligned almost perfectly—Jihyo's neat, tucked labia now puffy and parted, Chaeyoung's delicate slit glistening with slick that had been dripping since she'd finished eating Dahyun out. Their clits, both exposed and throbbing, touched briefly, and they both shuddered.
"There it is," Malik said, stepping back to admire the work. "Two little fuckdolls packaged up nice."
Jihyo's face was centimeters from Chaeyoung's. She could smell the cum on her breath, the sweat on her skin. Chaeyoung's eyes were glassy, half-lidded, her lips parted. When their gazes met, Chaeyoung's mouth curved into a dopey, eager smile.
"Hey," Chaeyoung whispered.
"Hey," Jihyo whispered back.
Then a cock pushed between their faces.
It was Tyrell—his upward-curved dick sliding past both their cheeks, the head nudging against Chaeyoung's lips, then Jihyo's. The dark purple-brown tip smeared pre-cum across both their mouths, painting them with a shared gloss. Neither woman hesitated. Their tongues met at the tip, licking together, lapping at the slit where a fresh bead of fluid was welling.
"Fuck," Tyrell breathed. "Look at that. Two tongues on one dick."
"Open wider," Malik said from somewhere behind them. "Both of you."
They obeyed. Jaws unhinged. Tongues extended. Tyrell's cock slid between their open mouths—not penetrating either one fully, just rubbing against their tongues, their lips, their teeth. The wet, sloppy sound of it was amplified by the stereo effect of two mouths working simultaneously. Slrk-slrk-slrk. Drool spilled down their chins in twin rivers, dripping onto their pressed-together tits.
"Now fuck them," Jamal said.
Tyrell chose Chaeyoung's mouth first—shoving past her lips, burying himself in her throat with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung gagged immediately, a wet glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Her bound body convulsed against Jihyo's, her hips jerking, her cunt grinding against Jihyo's thigh. Jihyo felt the spasm, felt Chaeyoung's slick smearing across her skin.
While Tyrell fucked Chaeyoung's face, Malik moved behind them. He knelt, grabbed Jihyo's hips, and lined his cock up with her cunt from behind. The position was awkward—the two bound women were essentially a single unit, their legs tangled, their asses pressed together—but Malik made it work. He shoved Jihyo's thighs apart with his knee, and her pussy opened for him. The lips parted, the inner folds glistening, and he pushed in to the hilt in one wet, squelching thrust.
Jihyo screamed around nothing. Her mouth was empty—Chaeyoung was the one getting throat-fucked—so the sound came out raw and high-pitched and desperate. Her pussy clenched around Malik's cock, the walls rippling, and a gush of slick splattered his thighs.
"There we go," Malik grunted, pulling back and slamming in again. "This cunt's been waiting all night."
Tyrell pulled out of Chaeyoung's mouth with a wet pop and immediately shoved into Jihyo's. The switch was seamless—one moment Chaeyoung was gagging, the next Jihyo's throat was full. Her eyes bulged. Her bound body jerked against Chaeyoung's, and Chaeyoung felt every spasm, every gag, every desperate swallow.
Dre appeared in front of Chaeyoung. His cock—still slick from Jeongyeon's ass—slapped against her cheek. "Open," he said, and she did, her jaw already aching from having Tyrell in it moments before. Dre's thickness stretched her lips wider. Her jaw popped. Her eyes watered.
Now they were both full—Jihyo's throat stuffed with Tyrell, Chaeyoung's with Dre. Behind them, Malik kept pounding Jihyo's pussy in long, deep strokes. The chain was complete.
Jamal watched, stroking himself. "Speed up."
The rhythm shifted.
Tyrell and Dre found a pace together—matching thrust for thrust, so that both women's throats bulged simultaneously. Malik matched them too, his hips slapping against Jihyo's ass with wet, meaty thwacks. The sounds layered over each other—glrk-glrk-glrk from two throats, plap-plap-plap from Jihyo's pussy, the squelch of her cunt gripping and releasing. Chaeyoung's pussy, empty and neglected, dripped onto the carpet. Her clit throbbed, untouched, and every time Jihyo's body convulsed against hers, the friction pushed her closer to the edge.
Terrell crouched beside them. His hand slid between their pressed-together bodies, fingers finding Chaeyoung's clit. She screamed around Dre's cock, her hips bucking, her cunt gushing. Terrell's thumb circled the swollen nub—once, twice—then pinched. Chaeyoung's whole body locked up. Her throat constricted around Dre's shaft, and Dre groaned.
"Shit, she's strangling me—"
"Good," Terrell said. He was still fingering Chaeyoung's clit, rubbing in fast, tight circles, and Chaeyoung was convulsing now, her orgasm ripping through her with violent intensity. Her pussy squirted—a spray of clear fluid that arced through the air and splattered across the carpet, across Terrell's arm, across Jihyo's thighs. Dre pulled out of her mouth just in time for her scream to fill the room.
"Fuuuuck—I'm cumming—I'm cumming—"
Tyrell pulled out of Jihyo's mouth too. Jihyo gasped, spit flying, her throat raw. But before she could catch her breath, Terrell's wet fingers found her clit. He didn't tease. He pressed hard, rubbing with the same brutal efficiency, and Jihyo's orgasm hit her like a truck. Her pussy clamped around Malik's cock—already pistoning in and out—and she squirted too. The spray was violent, drenching Malik's balls, the carpet, Chaeyoung's stomach. Malik kept fucking her through it, his rhythm never faltering.
"There we go," he grunted. "Soak my dick. Soak it."
Tyrell and Dre switched holes.
Tyrell moved behind Chaeyoung, shoving her thighs apart, and buried his cock in her ass with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung shrieked—her asshole, untouched until now, stretched around his girth, the tight ring of muscle spasming. Her cunt, still gushing from her orgasm, squirted again at the intrusion. Dre took her mouth this time, and Tyrell took Jihyo's throat, and Malik was still in Jihyo's pussy, and somewhere in the chaos a fourth man—the young one who'd fucked Momo—knelt beside the tangle of bodies and shoved his cock between their pressed-together breasts.
The chain was a web now. Every hole filled. Every body connected.
Jihyo's mind was going. The feeling of Malik's cock hammering her pussy, Tyrell's dick sliding down her throat, the young man's shaft thrusting between her tits—it was too much. Her bound body trembled. Her cunt kept gushing, kept squirting, kept soaking everything. Chaeyoung was in the same state—her ass full of Tyrell, her mouth full of Dre, her clit still being rubbed by Terrell's merciless fingers. Their eyes met through the chaos, and something passed between them. Recognition. Understanding. This was what they were now. This was all they were.
"Switch," Jamal commanded.
The men pulled out simultaneously. Jihyo and Chaeyoung gasped in unison, their bound bodies slumping together, chests heaving, drool and pre-cum smeared across their faces. Cum dripped from Chaeyoung's ass. Slick dripped from Jihyo's pussy. Their tits were slick with the young man's pre-cum and their own sweat.
"Flip them," Jamal said. "Jihyo on bottom. Chaeyoung on top."
Hands grabbed them—Malik and Tyrell working together—and the bound pair was flipped. Jihyo's back hit the carpet, and Chaeyoung landed on top of her, their bellies still tied together, their cunts now pressed flush. The alignment was perfect. Their pussies kissed—Jihyo's neat, swollen lips against Chaeyoung's delicate, dripping slit. Their clits ground together, and both women moaned, hips bucking involuntarily.
"Look at that," Terrell said. "Two cunts rubbing together like they're making out."
"Fix it," Jamal said.
Dre knelt between their spread legs. He grabbed Chaeyoung's ass with both hands—her cheeks, already reddened, already marked—and lifted slightly. His cock, still slick from her throat, nudged against her cunt. He pushed in, and Chaeyoung's back arched, her tits squashing against Jihyo's, her mouth falling open around a silent scream.
"There's one," Dre grunted, fucking her pussy in slow, deep strokes. "Someone get the other."
Malik moved beneath Chaeyoung's raised hips. His cock found Jihyo's pussy from below—a tight angle, but she was so wet, so loose from the earlier pounding, that he slid in easily. Jihyo gasped, her bound hands twisting uselessly behind her back.
"Two," Malik said.
"Room for one more," Tyrell said. He was behind Dre now, his cock—still slick—pressing against Chaeyoung's asshole. Dre paused his thrusts just long enough for Tyrell to push in, and Chaeyoung's body went rigid. Two cocks in her simultaneously—one in her cunt, one in her ass. Jihyo felt the pressure through the thin wall of flesh separating her pussy from Chaeyoung's. She could feel Dre's cock moving, Tyrell's cock stretching, the double penetration happening centimeters from her own stretched hole.
"Fuck her," Jamal said. "All three. Together."
They moved.
The coordination was brutal and precise. Malik thrust up into Jihyo's cunt at the same moment Dre drove into Chaeyoung's pussy and Tyrell buried himself in Chaeyoung's ass. The three cocks pistoned in rhythm, and the two bound women became a single, writhing entity. Jihyo's screams layered over Chaeyoung's. Their tits bounced against each other. Their clits—still pressed together, still grinding—created a feedback loop of pleasure that built and built and built.
Jihyo came first. Her pussy clamped down on Malik's cock, and she squirted—a violent gush that sprayed up between their bodies and splashed across Chaeyoung's stomach. Chaeyoung felt the hot fluid hit her skin, and it pushed her over. She screamed something unintelligible, her asshole clenching around Tyrell's shaft, her cunt milking Dre's, and she squirted too. The two of them gushed together, their fluids mixing, dripping down onto Jihyo's belly, pooling in her navel.
The men didn't stop. Didn't slow. They fucked the two women through their orgasms, drawing out every spasm, every clench, every desperate buck of hips. The wet sounds were deafening—squelch, splortch, plap, plap, plap. The carpet beneath them was soaked through. The smell of sex was so thick it coated the back of the throat.
"Fill them," Jamal said. His voice was rough now. His hand was flying over his own cock. "Fill both of them."
Malik came first—a guttural roar, his cock swelling and pulsing and pumping hot cum directly against Jihyo's cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and she moaned, a broken, fucked-out sound. Dre came next, his seed flooding Chaeyoung's cunt, mixing with her slick and her squirt and everything else. Tyrell was last, buried deep in Chaeyoung's ass, his cum spurting into her bowels in thick, pulsing ropes.
They pulled out together.
Cum gushed from four holes simultaneously—Jihyo's pussy leaking white onto the carpet, Chaeyoung's pussy and ass dripping twin streams of seed. The two women lay bound together, chests heaving, eyes glassy, mouths open in dopey, blissed-out smiles. Drool spilled from the corners of their lips. Their tongues lolled out, slack and wet.
"Untie them," Jamal said.
The fabric was cut. Jihyo and Chaeyoung didn't move. They just lay there, still pressed together, their bodies too spent to separate. Jihyo's eyes rolled back—white showing, pupils vanished. Chaeyoung's did the same. They looked possessed. Broken. Remade.
"Good little cumdumps," Terrell said, patting Chaeyoung's ass. His hand came away dripping. "Good fucking girls."
Around them, the suite had devolved into pure chaos.
Jeongyeon was on the bed, her ass in the air, Dre's cum still drying on her back, and another man—Darnell—was balls-deep in her pussy, fucking her with fast, sloppy strokes. Her face was buried in a pillow, her screams muffled, her fingers clawing at the sheets. Beside her, Dahyun was getting her ass eaten by a man while she sucked another cock, her cheeks hollowed, her throat bulging. Tzuyu was riding someone reverse-cowgirl, her tiny tits bouncing, her ass slapping against his thighs, her pussy stretched wide around his girth. Momo was still unconscious on the mattress, her holes still gaping, cum still oozing from both of them. Sana had finally been released from her punishment—she was on her back, legs spread, taking a cock in her cunt and another in her mouth, screaming around the shaft as she squirted for the fourth time. Mina was in the corner, bent over a chair, getting her ass pounded by Marcus while she jerked off two more cocks. Nayeon—still painted in dried cum, still smiling that blissed-out smile—was crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean, her tongue never resting.
Every hole was filled. Every woman was being used. The suite had become a factory of flesh—nothing but the wet sounds of fucking, the slap of skin on skin, the broken moans and desperate screams of nine women who had completely surrendered to what they'd become.
Jamal stood in the center of it all, stroking his cock, watching.
"Keep going," he said. "The night's still young."
And they did.
Jamal's voice cut through the cacophony like a blade through smoke.
"Circle."
The word hung in the air, and for a heartbeat, everything stopped. Cocks paused mid-thrust. Moans caught in throats. The wet, rhythmic percussion of flesh on flesh stuttered into silence. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward the massive man standing in the center of the suite, his hand still wrapped around his glistening shaft, his chest rising and falling with measured breaths.
"You heard me." Jamal's grin spread slow, predatory. "All nine of you. Circle formation. Backs together. Asses out. I want every hole pointed at us."
Hands grabbed bodies. Terrell hauled Sana off the cock she'd been riding, her pussy making a wet schlork as she was lifted, cum immediately streaming down her inner thigh. Malik dragged Jihyo and Chaeyoung from the floor, their limbs still rubbery, their mouths still hanging open. Marcus pulled Mina off his cock and pushed her toward the center of the room. DeShawn rolled Momo's unconscious form off the mattress, and she woke with a gasp, her holes still leaking, her eyes unfocused.
"Wha—"
"Move," DeShawn grunted, and she crawled.
Biggs and Dre cleared the furniture. The massive bed was shoved against the wall. Chairs were kicked aside. The Persian rug—now soaked with cum and sweat and squirt—was rolled up and tossed into the corner. What remained was a wide expanse of hardwood floor, polished to a mirror shine, reflecting the amber lamplight and the silhouettes of bodies being arranged.
Terrell positioned Nayeon first. Her cum-crusted face was still split in that broken smile, her tongue still lolling, but her body obeyed automatically. She sank to her knees. Her hands pressed flat against the floor. Her back arched, her ass rose, her thighs spread. A string of half-dried cum stretched from her cunt to the floor and snapped when she moved.
"Good," Terrell muttered, and moved her into place.
Marcus maneuvered Mina beside Nayeon. Mina's flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that parted so easily—hung down between her thighs like a fleshy invitation. Her asshole, still puffy from the pounding Marcus had given it, winked and spasmed at the cool air. Her hands trembled as she assumed the position.
Dre dragged Jeongyeon off the bed. She'd been mid-fuck, Darnell's cock buried in her pussy, and when she was pulled free, cum gushed out of her in a thick white waterfall. She didn't protest. She just crawled to the circle and assumed the position, her ass rising, her cunt dripping, her face pressed against the floor.
Malik and Tyrell positioned Chaeyoung and Jihyo side by side. The two women's bodies were still slick with each other's fluids, their tits still marked with bite marks and hickeys. They assumed the position without being told, their muscle memory already conditioned, their bodies already trained. Jihyo's neat pussy lips—puffy and swollen now—parted to reveal the dark pink flesh inside. Chaeyoung's smaller cunt, still leaking Dre's cum, gaped slightly, the inner walls visible.
Khalil and Reggie brought Dahyun forward. Her white button-up shirt had been torn off at some point, leaving her completely naked except for a single stocking that had somehow survived around her left calf. Her cunt was a disaster—the lips engorged and purple, cum crusted in her pubic hair, her asshole still gaping slightly from the earlier double penetration. She crawled into position and arched her back so deeply her spine made a visible curve beneath her skin.
DeShawn dragged Tzuyu from her reverse-cowgirl position. Her tiny tits bounced as she was moved, her small tucked labia now engorged and protruding like a fleshy flower blooming. Her pale skin was marked with handprints—red welts across her ass, bruises forming on her hips. She knelt in the circle and her cunt immediately began dripping, a string of slick stretching to the floor.
Biggs brought Momo last. She was barely conscious, her body limp, but when Biggs positioned her on her knees, something automatic kicked in. Her back arched. Her ass rose. Her holes—both of them, still ruined and stretched—pointed outward. Cum still leaked from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Her cunt, also still dripping, made a wet spot on the floor beneath her.
Nine women. Nine pairs of spread thighs. Nine cunts and nine assholes, all facing outward, all waiting.
Jamal walked the perimeter slowly, his bare feet slapping against the hardwood. His cock—still hard, still slick—bobbed with each step. He looked at the circle of women, and the women looked back at him through the gaps between their own legs, their faces upside-down, their expressions ranging from desperate to dazed to utterly broken.
"Beautiful," he said. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He turned to the other men. "Every hole gets filled. Every single one. I don't want to see an empty cunt, an empty ass, an empty mouth, an empty hand. You understand?"
The men were already moving.
Marcus stepped behind Mina without hesitation. He'd already had her once tonight—had already dumped his load in her womb and watched her squirt and felt her clench around him. But seeing her like this, on her knees, her flabby lips hanging loose and wet, her asshole already stretched and waiting, made him hard all over again. He grabbed her hips with both hands—his thumbs pressing into the dimples above her ass—and shoved his cock into her cunt in one brutal thrust.
Mina screamed. Her back arched deeper, her fingers clawing at the floor, her toes curling. Marcus's thickness filled her completely, the walls of her pussy stretching to accommodate him, the inner folds clinging and fluttering. He didn't wait. He started fucking her immediately—hard, fast, the kind of piston-like rhythm that left no room for adjustment. Plap-plap-plap-plap. His balls slapped against her clit with each thrust. His fingers dug into her hipbones hard enough to bruise.
"Fuck—fuck—Daddy—" Mina's voice was already cracking.
"Shut up and take it," Marcus grunted.
Beside her, Nayeon's mouth was being filled. Tyrell stood in front of her, his upward-curved cock sliding past her lips, and Nayeon didn't just accept it—she lunged for it. Her cum-crusted face pressed forward, her tongue extending, her throat opening. She swallowed him to the base in one desperate gulp, her nose pressing against his pubic bone, her throat bulging obscenely. The dried cum on her cheeks cracked as her face stretched.
Glrk.
"Goddamn," Tyrell breathed. "This one's a natural."
Behind Nayeon, Dre was already lining up with her cunt. He didn't ease in. Didn't prep her. He just grabbed her hips, angled his cock, and shoved. Nayeon's scream was completely swallowed by Tyrell's shaft—a muffled vibration that traveled up his dick and made his eyes roll back. Her cunt, already soaked from everything she'd taken earlier, accepted Dre's thickness with a wet splortch, cum and slick spraying around his shaft.
"That's two," Dre muttered, and started fucking her in counterpoint to Tyrell's throat-fucking. When Tyrell thrust in, Dre pulled back. When Dre thrust in, Tyrell withdrew. Nayeon's body rocked between them like a ship in a hurricane, her cunt squelching, her throat gurgling, her hands clawing at nothing.
Next to Nayeon, Sana was getting the same treatment. Terrell stood in front of her, his cock already slick, and Sana opened her mouth so wide her jaw popped. She didn't wait for him to push in—she leaned forward and swallowed him, her lips stretching around his girth, her tongue immediately working the underside of his shaft. The sounds she made were wet and desperate and worshipful—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool already spilling down her chin in thick ropes.
Behind her, Biggs knelt. His massive, downward-curved cock pressed against Sana's asshole, and Sana's body tensed instinctively. Her ass was still sore from earlier, still stretched, but the sight of Biggs's monster—dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist—made her sphincter spasm with something between fear and desperate craving.
"Relax that hole," Biggs said, and shoved.
Sana's scream was loud enough to pierce through Terrell's cock. Her asshole stretched wide—wider than it had all night—the ring of muscle going translucent as it struggled to accommodate Biggs's girth. Her cunt, empty but watching, gushed a spray of slick that splattered the floor. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper and deeper, inch by inch, until his balls pressed against her ass and the full length of his monster was buried in her bowels.
"That's it," he grunted. "That's my hole. You feel that, you little slut? You feel me in your guts?"
Sana couldn't answer. Her mouth was full. But her body answered for her—her cunt squirting again, her hips bucking, her asshole clenching around Biggs's shaft in rhythmic, milking pulses.
The pattern repeated around the circle.
Jihyo had Malik in her mouth and Khalil in her cunt within seconds. Malik's cock—the same one that had throat-fucked her earlier—slid past her lips with practiced ease, and Jihyo's throat opened automatically, the gag reflex thoroughly destroyed. Khalil's downward-curved cock entered her pussy from behind, the curve reaching deep, the head nudging against some spot that made her vision go white. She gagged and moaned and squirted simultaneously, her fluids spraying Khalil's thighs.
Chaeyoung, beside her, was in a similar state. A man named Lamar—muscular, dark-skinned, his thick veiny cock standing straight out—had taken position in front of her. Chaeyoung's small hands wrapped around his shaft automatically, jerking him with fast, desperate strokes while her mouth worked the head. Her tongue lashed the slit. Her lips sealed around the ridge. Behind her, Reggie was balls-deep in her cunt, fucking her with the same brutal pace he'd used on Dahyun earlier, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks.
Dahyun herself was getting double-stuffed again. Two younger men—they looked like twins, both with straight, thick cocks, both with the same hungry expression—had claimed her. One was in her mouth. One was in her cunt. But unlike the alternating rhythm the other pairs were using, these two moved together. When one thrust in, the other thrust in too. Dahyun's body filled from both ends simultaneously, her throat and cunt stuffed to capacity, her hands—not content to be idle—reaching up to jerk off two more cocks belonging to men who were waiting their turn.
Tzuyu had three men on her. One in her mouth. One in her cunt. And a third—Darnell, with his thick-base cock—kneeling behind her and pressing against her asshole. Tzuyu's small tucked labia had bloomed fully now, the flesh engorged and dark pink, her clit a prominent nub that twitched with every heartbeat. Her asshole was impossibly tight—she'd only taken anal once tonight, and her body hadn't fully adjusted—and when Darnell pushed in, her whole body went rigid.
Mmmmph! The sound was muffled by the cock in her throat.
"Push," Darnell commanded, and Tzuyu bore down instinctively, and the head popped past her sphincter. She didn't scream—she couldn't—but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply her spine creaked. Her cunt clamped down on the cock inside it. Her hands, which had been planted on the floor, flew up and grabbed the thighs of the man in front of her, her nails digging in and leaving crescent-shaped marks.
"She's tight as fuck," Darnell grunted. "Even after earlier, she's tight."
"Ruin it," Jamal said from the center of the circle.
Darnell did. He pushed deeper, and deeper, and deeper, until his balls rested against Tzuyu's ass and her entire body was trembling. Then he started fucking her—slow at first, then faster, then brutal. The two men in her other holes matched his pace, and Tzuyu became a vessel for three cocks simultaneously, every hole filled, every nerve ending screaming.
Jeongyeon was bent over beside Tzuyu, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor. She had a man—one of the newer ones, tall and lean with a long upward-curved cock—in her mouth, and another man behind her, his dick already buried in her ass. But her cunt was still empty, still dripping, still clenching around nothing. She pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her just long enough to gasp, "Someone—please—my pussy—someone fuck my pussy—"
Malik—still throat-fucking Jihyo—heard her. He snapped his fingers at a man standing near the bar. "You. Fill that empty hole."
The man—young, maybe twenty-three, with a straight cock that was easily twelve inches—crossed the room in three strides. He knelt behind Jeongyeon, pushed her thighs wider, and lined up with her cunt. The head of his cock pressed against her lips, and Jeongyeon's body shuddered. He shoved in, and she screamed—a raw, desperate sound that bounced off the walls.
"Yes! Yes! Fuck my cunt! Fill it! Fill all my holes!"
He did. Three cocks now—one in her mouth, one in her cunt, one in her ass—and Jeongyeon's mind dissolved. Her body rocked between them, a puppet pulled by three sets of strings, her tits swaying beneath her, her asscheeks rippling with each thrust, her cunt and asshole both leaking a mixture of cum and lube and her own slick.
Momo, still barely conscious, was the last to be fully claimed. Two men had already taken her mouth and cunt—one thrusting down her throat with slow, deep strokes, the other pounding her pussy with brutal efficiency—but her asshole, still gaping slightly from the earlier train of cocks, was empty. Until Jamal himself stepped behind her.
His thick, straight cock pressed against the ruined ring of her asshole, and Momo's body responded automatically. Her back arched deeper. Her ass pushed backward. Her sphincter, exhausted and stretched, offered no resistance. Jamal slid in with a wet, sucking sound, and Momo's only reaction was a soft, breathy, "Mmhmm."
"Ruined," Jamal murmured, almost reverently. "Completely ruined."
He fucked her slow. Not the brutal pace he'd used earlier—this was something else. Something almost ceremonial. His hips rolled against her ass in deep, grinding strokes, his cock disappearing into her guts and reappearing slick with everything that had been pumped into her. Momo's body rocked with the rhythm, her face blank, her eyes half-lidded, her mouth stretched around the cock in her throat. She was gone. Her body was just a mechanism now, a warm vessel designed for nothing but receiving.
The circle was complete.
Nine women. Twenty-seven holes. And every single one of them was filled.
The men who weren't actively fucking—and there were at least five of them, waiting, stroking their cocks—moved around the perimeter like sharks. They grabbed hands and wrapped them around shafts. They knelt beside faces and slapped cocks against cheeks. They pressed their dicks between pressed-together tits, between thighs, against the soles of feet.
Sana had a cock in each hand now—her fingers wrapped around two thick shafts, jerking them in alternating rhythm while her mouth worked Terrell's cock and her ass took Biggs's monster. The handjob sounds were wet and fast—fap-fap-fap—pre-cum slicking her palms. Mina, beside her, was in the same position, her hands full of two more cocks, her fingers moving in blurring strokes while Marcus destroyed her cunt from behind and a new man—Dante, tall and quiet with a long slender curved cock—fed his dick into her throat.
Jihyo's hands were wrapped backward around the cocks of two men standing behind her, her wrists bent at awkward angles, her fingers working blindly. Her mouth was full of Malik. Her cunt was full of Khalil. And now a third man—the young one who'd fucked Momo earlier—knelt beside her and pressed his cock against her cheek, smearing pre-cum across her skin until she turned her head enough to catch the tip with her tongue.
Chaeyoung had abandoned handjobs entirely—she was using her feet instead, her soles pressed together around a thick shaft, the man grunting as he fucked the tight channel between her arches. Her mouth was working another cock. Her cunt was taking Reggie's pounding. Her asshole—still leaking Tyrell's cum from earlier—was empty for the moment, but not for long. Another man was already positioning himself behind her, his cockhead pressing against her slick, stretched hole.
Dahyun had graduated to something obscene. While the twin-like men continued fucking her throat and cunt, two more men were using her back—grinding their cocks against her shoulder blades, smearing pre-cum across her skin, using her body as a surface to get off on. A fifth man was fucking the space between her thighs, his cock sliding through the slick that coated her skin, the head bumping against her clit with each thrust.
Tzuyu's tiny body was almost completely hidden beneath the men using her. Three cocks in her holes. Two more in her hands. A sixth man had somehow positioned himself beneath her, his tongue lapping at her clit while the men above her kept fucking. The sensation was too much—her cunt kept clamping, kept gushing, kept squirting—and her muffled screams were a constant, keening backdrop to the chaos.
Jeongyeon was screaming. Not muffled screams—she'd pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her and was just screaming, a raw, continuous wail that echoed throughout the suite. Three cocks pistoned in and out of her holes, and her body bucked and convulsed, and she was cumming—she'd been cumming for what felt like minutes now, her pussy and ass both clamping and releasing in violent, rhythmic pulses, her squirt spraying the floor in a continuous stream.
"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Her voice cracked. "Fuck me! Fuck all my holes! I'm a cocksleeve! I'm a cumdump! I'm—"
Her words dissolved into another scream as the man in her pussy bottomed out against her cervix and came. She felt it—felt the hot flood of seed painting her insides, felt his cock pulsing and throbbing—and she squirted again, the spray mixing with his cum as it leaked out around his shaft.
Nayeon, beside her, felt the scream vibrate through the floor. Her own throat was still full of Tyrell's cock. Her cunt was still taking Dre's pounding. Her hands were wrapped around two more shafts, jerking them with desperate, mechanical strokes. But it was her face that drew the most attention. Tyrell pulled out of her throat, and Nayeon gasped, and before she could catch her breath, three men were standing over her, stroking their cocks, aiming at her face.
"Open," Tyrell said.
Nayeon opened. Her mouth stretched wide. Her tongue extended. Her cum-crusted eyes rolled upward, watching the cocks above her.
The first rope hit her cheek. Thick and hot and white, splattering across her cheekbone and dripping down toward her ear. The second hit her forehead, painting her hairline. The third landed on her tongue—a direct hit—and Nayeon moaned like she'd just tasted something divine. More followed. Thread after thread of cum, arcing through the air and splattering across her face, her hair, her neck, her tits. The men grunted and groaned, their hands flying over their shafts, and Nayeon just knelt there with her mouth open and her tongue out, drowning in it.
"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her lips. "More. More. Cover me. Drown me."
They did. By the time they were finished, Nayeon's face was completely obscured—a mask of white, so thick it looked like a plaster cast. Only her eyes were visible, blinking through the mess, and her mouth, still open, still waiting, still hungry.
The circle devolved.
Whatever structure had existed dissolved into pure, chaotic animal need. The men stopped rotating and started just using—fucking whatever hole was closest, grabbing whatever body part they could reach, pumping their loads wherever they landed. The soundtrack was a symphony of obscenity: the wet squelch-squelch-squelch of cunts being pounded, the plap-plap-plap of balls slapping against flesh, the glrk-glrk-glrk of throats being fucked, the desperate, broken moans of nine women who had stopped being women and become something else entirely.
Sana's cunt had been filled three more times. Each time a man pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, and another man was immediately there to push his own load deeper. Her asshole was in the same condition—a revolving door of cocks, each one adding to the reservoir building in her bowels. Her mouth had tasted at least six different men. Her hands had jerked off more than she could count. Her face was painted with so many layers of cum that the original coating was completely hidden.
Mina was on her seventh load. Marcus had cum in her twice more after the first—once in her cunt, once in her ass—and then he'd passed her off to other men, and they'd used her too. Her flabby lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity, a fleshy flower blooming between her thighs. Her asshole gaped constantly, unable to close, the inner walls visible and pink and dripping. Her mouth hung open, drool and cum mixing on her chin, her eyes rolled back so far only the whites showed.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still side by side, had become the focal point of a bukkake. Five men were standing over them, stroking their cocks, taking turns painting their faces. Chaeyoung's small features were almost completely obscured. Jihyo's neat appearance—the careful image she'd cultivated for years—was buried beneath layer after layer of white. They didn't blink. Didn't flinch. Just knelt there with their mouths open, their tongues touching, their cunts still being fucked from behind by men who hadn't finished yet.
Dahyun had somehow been flipped onto her back, her legs spread impossibly wide, her cunt and asshole both gaping. Three men were kneeling between her thighs, taking turns—one in her cunt, one in her ass, the third waiting, stroking, ready. Her white button-up shirt had been found and used to wipe cum off someone's cock. Her single remaining stocking had been torn off and used as a makeshift blindfold. She couldn't see anything—could only feel the relentless, brutal pounding of cocks in her holes—and her body responded by cumming again and again and again, her squirt spraying upward in arcs that splattered the men's chests.
Tzuyu was in the same position, on her back, blindfolded by someone's underwear, her tiny body almost invisible beneath the men using her. Her cunt had been stretched so wide the small tucked labia were now a gaping tunnel. Her asshole, which had been so tight earlier, was now a ruined ring of flesh that couldn't close. Her mouth was being fucked by a man who'd already cum in her twice and was working on a third load. Her hands were being used by two more men, her fingers wrapped around their shafts, her arms being guided in fast, mechanical strokes.
Jeongyeon had been moved to the center of the circle. Not the edge—the center. She was on her hands and knees, and the men had formed a wheel around her, each one taking a turn in her ass, her cunt, her mouth. She was spinning slowly, passed from man to man, her holes never empty for more than a second. Her screams had faded to hoarse, broken sounds. Her body was trembling so hard her teeth chattered. But she didn't ask them to stop. Didn't beg for mercy. Just kept taking it, her cunt and ass both leaking a continuous stream of cum that pooled on the floor beneath her.
Momo had woken up.
Not fully—her eyes were still glassy, her smile still dopey—but something had sparked in her when the men started using her again. She was on her stomach now, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor, and three men were taking turns in her holes. One in her cunt, one in her ass, the third in her mouth. They rotated every few minutes, and Momo's body accepted each new configuration without resistance. Her mind had checked out completely. She was just a warm set of holes now, and somewhere in the fog of her consciousness, a voice whispered that this was exactly what she was meant to be.
The men who'd already cum—and there were many of them—didn't stop. They kept touching, kept stroking, kept watching. Some of them knelt beside the women and masturbated, adding their loads to the puddles forming on the floor. Some of them grabbed breasts and squeezed until the women moaned. Some of them spanked asses that were already bruised and reddened, the sound of palms meeting flesh adding a percussive counterpoint to the symphony of sex.
Jamal watched it all from the edge of the chaos.
His cock was still hard. Still slick. He'd cum in Momo's ass, then again in Sana's mouth, then a third time across Jeongyeon's tits. But he was still ready. They all were. The stamina of these men—the impossible, almost supernatural endurance that kept them going and going and going—was the engine driving this machine. Without it, the women would have collapsed hours ago. With it, they could keep going forever.
"Speed up," Jamal said.
The command rippled through the room. The men increased their pace—thrusting faster, fucking harder, their hips slapping against the women's bodies with bruising force. The women's moans rose in pitch, rising and falling in a chaotic chorus that echoed off the windows and walls and ceiling.
Sana was screaming. Not words—just sound, a continuous wail that rose and fell with each thrust into her cunt, each stretch of her asshole, each gag around the cock in her throat. Biggs was still in her ass, and his massive cock was stretching her so wide the skin around her sphincter had gone pale and taut. The man in her cunt—one of the twins—was fucking her with short, fast strokes, his pubic bone grinding against her clit with each impact. The man in her mouth had grabbed her hair and was using it as a handle, guiding her head back and forth on his shaft.
Mina, beside Sana, had reached some transcendent state. Her eyes were open but unseeing, fixed on some point in the middle distance. Her body was still responding—her cunt still clenching, her asshole still gripping, her mouth still working the cocks presented to her—but her mind had detached completely. She was floating somewhere above her body, watching herself get used, and the sight filled her with a strange, peaceful warmth. This was what she was. This was all she was. A vessel. A hole. A cocksleeve.
Nayeon had been moved onto her back, her head hanging off the edge of… nothing. There was no bed, no chair—just a man kneeling behind her and holding her head in his hands, using her throat like a fleshlight. Her cunt was being pounded by another man, her legs thrown over his shoulders, her ankles crossed behind his neck. A third man was rubbing his cock between her tits, the head emerging from her cleavage to tap against her chin with each thrust. Cum still coated her face, but fresh cum was being added—the man in her mouth pulled out and came across her eyes, and she didn't even blink.
The circle had become a pile.
Bodies tangled together. Limbs intertwined. It was impossible to tell where one woman ended and another began. Sana's hand had somehow found Mina's cunt, her fingers sliding into the stretched, cum-filled hole. Mina's mouth was on Sana's throat, not kissing, just pressing there, feeling the vibrations of her screams. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had collapsed into each other, their bound bodies now crushed together, their cunts aligned so perfectly that a man had shoved his cock between both pussies at once, fucking the space where their lips met. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their blindfolds somehow knocked off, their eyes meeting through the chaos, and something passed between them—an understanding, a recognition, a shared knowledge of what they'd become.
Jeongyeon was in the center of it all, still on her hands and knees, still being passed from man to man. She'd lost count of how many loads had been dumped in her. Her cunt was so full of cum that it was leaking out around the cocks that were still fucking her, splattering the floor with each thrust. Her ass was in the same condition—a reservoir of seed that overflowed with each new addition. Her mouth was a channel for cum, men pulling out of her throat and finishing on her tongue, her cheeks, her forehead.
"Fill them," Jamal commanded. His voice was hoarse now. "Every one of them. Fill every hole. I want them leaking for weeks."
The men obeyed.
Some of them had cum three times already. Some four. Some were still working on their second, their stamina nearly superhuman. But all of them were still hard, still fucking, still chasing that next release. The suite had become a breeding ground—nothing but the wet, rhythmic sounds of reproduction, the slap of flesh on flesh, the desperate moans and screams of women who had completely surrendered to their primal purpose.
Sana felt a cock swell in her cunt—felt the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat—and she screamed, "Yes! Yes! Fill my cunt! Breed me! BREED ME!"
The man came with a roar, pumping his load directly against her cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and her cunt clamped down, milking him, drawing every drop. When he pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, but before it could drip onto the floor, another man was inside her, pushing the seed deeper, adding his own.
Mina was filled simultaneously—one load in her cunt, one in her ass, both men pulling out at the same time so that twin streams of white poured from her holes. Her flabby lips, swollen and dark, couldn't contain the flood. Cum spilled down her thighs, pooled on the floor, dripped from her clit in thick, slow droplets.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung received their loads together. The man fucking both their pussies at once came with a guttural cry, his seed spraying between their pressed-together cunts, coating both sets of lips, both clits, both inner walls. They moaned in unison, their bodies shuddering, their mouths open in identical expressions of bliss.
Dahyun took a load in her ass that was so deep it made her stomach bulge. The man—one of the twins—buried himself to the hilt and came with a scream, his cock pulsing and throbbing and pumping more cum than should have been possible. When he pulled out, Dahyun's asshole didn't just leak—it spurted, a fountain of white that arced through the air and splattered the floor three feet away.
Tzuyu was on the receiving end of a train—four men, all cumming in her cunt one after another, each one adding to the reservoir of seed building in her womb. Her tiny belly distended slightly with the volume, and when the last man pulled out, cum didn't just leak—it flowed, a thick white river that dripped onto the floor and formed a puddle the size of a dinner plate.
Jeongyeon took her final loads in silence. Not because she wasn't screaming—her throat was just too raw, too used, too wrecked to produce sound. Her mouth opened and closed, her body bucked and convulsed, but nothing came out except a hoarse, barely-audible whisper. The men came in her cunt and her ass and her mouth, and she just took it, her eyes rolling back, her body trembling, her mind somewhere far away.
Momo was the last to be filled.
Jamal himself moved behind her—his cock, still hard, still slick, still ready—and shoved into her cunt. Momo was limp, boneless, completely unresisting. Her pussy swallowed him easily, the walls loose and accommodating, and Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes that bottomed out against her cervix.
"One last load," he grunted. "You feel that? One more for the road."
Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The same giggle she'd had earlier. The sound of a mind that had been so thoroughly broken it couldn't even remember what it was like to be whole.
Jamal came with a roar that echoed through the suite. His seed flooded Momo's cunt, joining the reservoir of cum already inside her, and when he pulled out, the flood that followed was so voluminous it splattered his legs, the floor, the woman beside her.
He stepped back and surveyed the scene.
Nine women, sprawled across the floor in various states of ruin. Their holes were gaping and leaking. Their faces were painted with cum. Their bodies were marked with handprints and bite marks and bruises. Their minds were gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer, something that existed only to receive.
The suite smelled like a breeding factory. Sweat and cum and squirt and the sweet, skunky ghost of burned weed. The windows were fogged with condensation. The floor was slick with fluids. The air was thick enough to taste.
Jamal looked at the pile of women—at Sana, still reaching weakly for another cock. At Mina, her eyes glassy and unfocused, a dopey smile on her cum-smeared face. At Nayeon, completely obscured by the mask of seed covering her features, her tongue still lolling out. At Jihyo and Chaeyoung, tangled together, their cunts still pressed flush. At Dahyun and Tzuyu, face-to-face, their breaths mingling. At Jeongyeon, hoarse and broken and still somehow smiling. At Momo, giggling softly to herself, her mind long gone.
"Good," he said. "Now get some water. Hydrate. Because round three…"
He didn't finish the sentence. He didn't need to.
The women's eyes lit up.
Every one of them. Every pair of glassy, fucked-out, cum-smeared eyes. They lit up.
And somewhere in the pile, Sana's hoarse, broken voice whispered, "Yes. Please. More."
The air in Suite 5701 had become a living thing—thick and wet and breathing, heavy with the copper-salt tang of cum and the sharper musk of sweat and the ghost of weed smoke still curling near the ceiling. Nine women lay tangled in a heap on the slick hardwood floor, their bodies so intertwined it was impossible to tell where one ended and another began. Cum leaked from every hole. It pooled beneath them in a shallow lake, smeared across thighs and bellies and faces, dripped from clits and assholes and chins in slow, viscous threads.
Jamal stood at the edge of the pile, his chest still heaving, his cock finally softening against his thigh. The other men had collapsed onto the furniture—the bed, the chairs, the chaise—their bodies glistening, their cocks spent but still twitching. They watched. They always watched.
"Crawl," Jamal said.
The word cut through the humid silence like a blade. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward him. Nine bodies stirred, limbs untangling, muscles screaming in protest.
"On your hands and knees," Jamal continued, his voice low and steady. "Circle formation again. But this time…" He paused, his grin spreading slow and dark. "This time, you're gonna clean each other up."
A ripple of confusion passed through the pile. Sana's cum-crusted brow furrowed. Mina's swollen lips parted around a question she was too exhausted to voice. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask of seed, tilted her head like a dog hearing a strange sound.
"Every hole," Jamal said. "Every drop. I want every cunt and every asshole licked clean. You made this mess. You're gonna eat it."
The confusion dissolved. In its place bloomed something else—something hungry and desperate and utterly shameless. The women's eyes, already glassy, went somehow glassier. Their mouths, already hanging open, went somehow slacker. Their tongues—those same tongues that had been wrapped around cocks all night—slid out and wet their lips.
Momo was the first to move.
Her body, still boneless and trembling, somehow found the strength to push herself onto her hands and knees. Cum dripped from her cunt in a thick white rivulet, splattering the floor beneath her. Her asshole, still gaping and ruined, leaked a matching stream down her inner thigh. She crawled forward, her knees sliding through the puddle of fluids that had accumulated on the floor, and she placed herself directly in front of Sana.
"Me first," she slurred, her voice barely audible, wrecked from screaming. "Clean me first."
Sana didn't hesitate. Her hand shot out and grabbed Momo's hip, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh. Her face—still painted with layer after layer of cum, the original coating completely obscured by fresh deposits—pressed forward. Her tongue extended. And with one long, slow, deliberate stroke, she licked from Momo's clit to her asshole.
The taste hit her immediately. Salt and musk and something bitter-sweet, a mixture of her own cum and the seed of at least seven different men. Sana's eyes rolled back. A guttural moan vibrated in her throat. Her tongue—that same tongue that had worshipped Terrell's cock, that had lapped at Tyrell's shaft, that had licked Nayeon's clit hours ago—pressed deeper into Momo's cunt, scooping out a thick glob of cum and swallowing it with an audible gulp.
"Fuuuck," Sana breathed, pulling back just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed. "You taste like… like all of them. Like all their cum mixed together."
"More," Momo whimpered. Her hips pushed backward, her cunt pressing against Sana's mouth. "Lick it all. Don't miss a drop."
Sana dove back in. Her tongue worked Momo's cunt with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd used on the cocks earlier—flattening against the swollen lips, probing the stretched entrance, curling to scoop out every last trace of seed. The sounds were wet and obscene—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool and cum mixing on her chin and dripping onto the floor.
Beside them, the chain reaction had begun.
Mina crawled behind Sana. Her flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that hung down between her thighs—dragged across the floor as she moved, leaving a snail-trail of cum. She positioned herself between Sana's spread legs, her face inches from Sana's ruined cunt. Cum was still oozing from the hole in slow pulses, and Mina watched it drip for a moment, mesmerized, before leaning in and sealing her mouth over the entire swollen mess.
"Mmhmm," Mina hummed, the vibration traveling into Sana's cunt. Her tongue probed deep, lapping at the inner walls, scooping out Biggs's cum and Terrell's cum and the seed of every man who'd filled Sana's cunt tonight. She swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes fluttering closed. The taste was overwhelming—a concentrated essence of everything that had happened in this room—and Mina's cunt, still empty and aching, clenched around nothing in response.
Sana felt Mina's tongue inside her and moaned into Momo's cunt. The vibration made Momo's hips buck, which pushed her asshole against Sana's nose, and Sana—still licking, still swallowing—shifted her attention upward. Her tongue slid from Momo's pussy to her asshole, tracing the stretched, ruined ring of muscle, probing the gaping entrance where Jamal's cum was still leaking out.
"Oh god," Momo choked. Her hands, planted on the floor, clawed at the wood. "Oh god, your tongue—your tongue is in my ass—"
Sana didn't answer. She couldn't. Her mouth was too busy. Her tongue pushed deeper into Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been deposited there, swallowing Jamal's seed and Biggs's seed and every other load that had been pumped into Momo's bowels. The taste was sharper here—more bitter, more intimate—and Sana found herself moaning as she ate, her hips grinding backward against Mina's face.
Nayeon had been guided into position by touch alone. Still blind beneath her mask of cum, she'd crawled forward until her face pressed against something warm and wet and fleshy. Mina's cunt. Her flabby lips, still leaking a mixture of Marcus's cum and the loads that had followed, were pressed directly against Nayeon's cum-crusted mouth. Nayeon's tongue emerged—a pink muscle pushing through the white mask—and licked.
"Yesss," Mina hissed, her voice muffled by Sana's cunt. "Yes, Nayeon, eat my pussy. Clean it. Clean all of it."
Nayeon's response was to push deeper. Her tongue parted Mina's lips—those loose, flabby folds that hung down like a fleshy invitation—and scooped out a mouthful of cum. She swallowed, and even through the mask, her expression was visible: pure, radiant bliss. The same expression she'd worn during her bukkake. The same expression she'd worn while crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean. This was what she was. This was all she was.
The circle was forming.
Jihyo crawled behind Nayeon, positioning herself between Nayeon's spread thighs. Nayeon's cunt—still dripping from the train of cocks that had used her, still leaking the seed that had been pumped into her womb—was a disaster. The lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity. The inner folds were dark pink and engorged, protruding from the slit like a fleshy flower. Cum oozed from the hole in thick, slow pulses, and Jihyo leaned in and caught the next drip on her tongue before it could fall.
"F-fuck," Nayeon stammered, her voice muffled by Mina's cunt. "Your tongue—"
Jihyo didn't let her finish. Her mouth sealed over Nayeon's entire pussy, and she sucked—a deep, vacuum-like pull that drew cum out of Nayeon's hole and into her mouth. The volume was staggering. Nayeon had been filled by at least five men after her bukkake, and all of their seed had been pooling in her womb, waiting. Jihyo swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her throat working continuously, her eyes watering from the effort.
Chaeyoung crawled behind Jihyo. Her small body, still marked with bite marks and handprints, slid into position between Jihyo's spread legs. Jihyo's neat pussy—those lips that were usually so tidy, so contained—was now a swollen, gaping mess. Cum leaked from the hole in a steady stream, and Chaeyoung didn't hesitate. Her small tongue—the same tongue that had licked Dahyun's thighs clean earlier—darted out and plunged inside.
"Mmmph!" Jihyo's cry was muffled by Nayeon's cunt. Her hips bucked backward, pushing her pussy harder against Chaeyoung's face. Chaeyoung's tongue was everywhere—lapping at the inner walls, curling to reach deeper, flicking against the swollen ridges. The taste was familiar now. Salt and musk and the bitter undertone of male seed. Chaeyoung found herself grinding her own cunt against the floor as she ate, her clit dragging across the slick hardwood.
Dahyun crawled behind Chaeyoung. Her white button-up shirt was long gone. Her single surviving stocking had been torn off. Her body was completely bare except for the layers of cum painted across her skin, and as she positioned herself behind Chaeyoung, she realized Chaeyoung's cunt wasn't just leaking—it was still being fucked. The man named Reggie had pulled out, but his cum was still inside her, still dripping, and Dahyun's mouth watered at the sight.
"Hold still," Dahyun whispered, and Chaeyoung's body obeyed automatically. Dahyun's tongue pressed against Chaeyoung's asshole first—that tiny, stretched ring that had taken Tyrell's cock and Dre's cock and the cocks of men Dahyun hadn't even seen. The muscle was puffy and swollen, and when Dahyun's tongue probed it, a fresh glob of cum pushed out and landed on her taste buds.
"God," Dahyun breathed. "You're so full. So full of cum. I can taste all of them."
She swallowed, then moved lower. Her tongue dragged from Chaeyoung's asshole to her cunt, collecting the mixture of her own slick and the men's seed, and Chaeyoung's whole body shuddered. Her mouth, still buried in Jihyo's pussy, opened around a muffled scream.
Tzuyu crawled behind Dahyun. Her tiny body—still marked with handprints, her pale skin still glowing with sweat—positioned itself between Dahyun's spread thighs. Dahyun's cunt was a wreck. The lips were so engorged they looked purple, the inner flesh protruding and glistening. Her asshole, still gaping slightly from the double penetration earlier, leaked a thin trail of cum down her perineum. Tzuyu's tongue—that small, precise tongue—darted out and caught the drip before it could fall.
"Hnnngh," Dahyun groaned into Chaeyoung's cunt. Her hips pressed backward, grinding against Tzuyu's face. Tzuyu's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there. The taste was overwhelming. Tzuyu's eyes fluttered closed, and her own cunt—that small tucked slit that had been stretched so wide tonight—clenched around nothing.
Jeongyeon crawled behind Tzuyu. Her throat was still raw, still wrecked, still too hoarse to produce sound. But her tongue worked fine. She lowered her face between Tzuyu's spread thighs and licked a long, slow stripe from clit to asshole, collecting everything—cum and slick and sweat—in one continuous motion. Tzuyu's response was a high-pitched whine, her whole body trembling, her tongue faltering in Dahyun's cunt for just a moment before resuming its rhythm.
And finally, completing the circle, Momo crawled behind Jeongyeon.
The chain was closed.
Nine women on their hands and knees, arranged in a perfect circle. Nine faces buried between nine sets of thighs. Nine tongues working nine cunts and nine assholes, lapping and sucking and swallowing, cleaning every drop of seed from every stretched and ruined hole. The sounds were a symphony of obscenity—wet slurping, muffled moans, the constant drip of saliva and cum hitting the floor. The circle rotated slowly, bodies shifting, positions adjusting, but the rhythm never broke.
Sana's tongue was buried in Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that Jamal had deposited there. Momo's face was pressed against Jeongyeon's cunt, her tongue scooping out the seed that had been pumped into her. Jeongyeon's mouth was sealed over Tzuyu's pussy, sucking with desperate intensity. Tzuyu was cleaning Dahyun's cunt, her small tongue working with surgical precision. Dahyun was eating Chaeyoung's asshole, her nose pressed against the small of Chaeyoung's back. Chaeyoung's tongue was buried in Jihyo's cunt, lapping at the inner walls. Jihyo was devouring Nayeon's pussy, swallowing mouthful after mouthful of cum. Nayeon—still blind, still masked—was cleaning Mina's flabby lips, her tongue probing every fold and crease. And Mina, her face buried between Sana's thighs, was lapping at the cum that still oozed from Sana's ruined cunt.
The men watched.
Jamal had settled into the chair near the window, his legs spread, his softening cock resting against his thigh. His eyes tracked the circle with the detached appreciation of a connoisseur. Terrell leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, a satisfied smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. Marcus was on the bed, propped up on his elbows, his gaze fixed on Mina's ass—still in the air, still leaking—as she ate Sana's cunt. Biggs had retrieved a fresh blunt from somewhere and was smoking lazily, the sweet-skunky scent adding a new layer to the room's olfactory chaos. DeShawn, Dre, Malik, Tyrell—all of them watched, their eyes moving from woman to woman, their cocks twitching with the promise of what was still to come.
"Look at that," Marcus said, his voice low and rough. "Look at them cleaning each other up. Like a litter of kittens."
"Kittens don't eat cum," DeShawn said.
"These ones do."
The men laughed—a low, rumbling sound that vibrated through the room. The women heard it, and instead of shame, they felt something else. Pride. They were being watched. They were being appreciated. Every lick, every swallow, every desperate moan was a performance, and the audience was pleased.
Sana pulled her face out of Momo's asshole just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed with a mixture of cum and saliva. "Switch," she gasped. "I want—I want to taste someone else."
The circle understood.
Like a mechanism designed for this exact purpose, the women shifted. Sana crawled to her right, positioning herself behind Mina. Mina moved to Nayeon. Nayeon, still blind, was guided by touch to Jihyo. The rotation continued—each woman moving one position clockwise, so that every tongue encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed.
Sana's tongue found Mina's asshole—that stretched, ruined ring that Marcus had fucked earlier, that had been filled by multiple loads. She lapped at it greedily, her tongue pushing past the sphincter, scooping out the cum that had been deposited there. Mina moaned into Nayeon's cunt, the vibration making Nayeon's hips buck.
"You like that?" Sana murmured against Mina's asshole. "You like my tongue in your dirty hole?"
"Yesss," Mina hissed. "Yes, Sana, yes—"
"Tell me. Tell me how it feels."
"Filthy. It feels filthy. Your tongue—your tongue is so deep—"
Sana's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Mina's asshole, lapping at the walls, collecting every drop of cum she could find. She swallowed, and the taste was different here—sharper, more bitter, more intensely intimate. Mina's asshole clenched around her tongue, and Sana felt the muscle spasm, felt a fresh drip of cum push out and land on her taste buds.
"Good girl," Sana breathed. "Good little cumdump. Push it out. Push all of it out so I can eat it."
Mina bore down, and a thick glob of cum pushed past her sphincter and onto Sana's waiting tongue. Sana swallowed it with a moan, her own cunt—still empty, still aching—clenching in response.
Elsewhere in the circle, similar scenes were playing out.
Mina had found Nayeon's asshole—a tight, rarely-used hole that had taken at least three cocks tonight. She lapped at it with desperate enthusiasm, her tongue tracing the stretched rim, probing the entrance, scooping out the seed that had been pumped into Nayeon's bowels. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask, was making sounds that weren't quite words—just raw, animal noises of pleasure that vibrated against Jihyo's cunt.
Jihyo was eating Nayeon's pussy from the front while Mina ate her ass from behind, and the dual sensation was making Nayeon's whole body tremble. Her cunt leaked continuously—a mixture of her own slick and the cum Jihyo's tongue was scooping out—and her asshole pushed more seed onto Mina's tongue with each involuntary clench.
"More," Jihyo growled against Nayeon's cunt. "Give me more. I want all of it. Every drop."
Nayeon's hips bucked, and a fresh gush of cum spilled onto Jihyo's tongue. Jihyo swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes rolling back.
Chaeyoung had moved to Dahyun's position and was now cleaning Dahyun's cunt with the same desperate intensity she'd used on Jihyo's. Dahyun's pussy was a wreck—the lips so engorged they looked painful, the inner flesh dark pink and protruding, her clit a swollen nub that twitched every time Chaeyoung's tongue brushed against it. Cum oozed from the hole, and Chaeyoung lapped it up like a woman dying of thirst.
"Your tongue," Dahyun gasped. "Chaeyoung, your tongue—fuck—"
Chaeyoung's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Dahyun's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum, and she pulled back just long enough to swallow before diving back in. Her hands gripped Dahyun's ass, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh, spreading the cheeks wide so she could access every drop.
Dahyun, meanwhile, had her face buried between Tzuyu's thighs. Tzuyu's small tucked labia were now so engorged they looked like a different pussy entirely—puffy and dark and glistening with a mixture of cum and Tzuyu's own slick. Dahyun's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there.
"You taste different," Dahyun murmured against Tzuyu's cunt. "Sweeter. Is that you, or is that the cum?"
"I don't—I don't know—" Tzuyu's voice was high and breathy, her whole body trembling. Her own tongue was buried in Jeongyeon's asshole, and the vibration of her words made Jeongyeon's sphincter spasm.
"Both," Jeongyeon rasped, her wrecked voice barely audible. "It's both. Now stop talking and keep licking."
Tzuyu obeyed. Her tongue pushed deeper into Jeongyeon's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been pumped there. Jeongyeon's ass was a disaster—the hole so stretched it couldn't close, the inner walls visible and pink and twitching—but Tzuyu's small tongue worked with surgical precision, cleaning every fold, every crease, every hidden pocket of seed.
Jeongyeon's face was buried between Momo's thighs. Momo's cunt—that same cunt that had been fucked by at least ten cocks tonight, that had been filled with more cum than should have been possible—was still leaking. The flood had slowed to a steady drip, and Jeongyeon caught each drop on her tongue before it could fall. She swallowed continuously, her raw throat working with effort, her eyes streaming tears that cut tracks through the cum on her cheeks.
Momo, completing the circle, was cleaning Sana's asshole. Her tongue—that same tongue that had been throat-fucked, that had gagged and slurped and worshipped—lapped at Sana's stretched rim with reverent devotion. Sana's asshole had taken Biggs's monster cock and multiple others, and it was still gaping slightly, still leaking, still spasming with aftershocks. Momo's tongue probed the entrance, scooping out cum, and Sana's response was a broken, desperate moan.
"Right there," Sana gasped. "Right there, Momo, don't stop—"
Momo didn't stop. She couldn't. Her body was moving on autopilot now, her mind still floating somewhere in that warm, blissful void where Jamal's final creampie had sent her. She ate Sana's ass with the same dreamy, detached enthusiasm she'd done everything else tonight—thorough and worshipful and utterly devoted.
The circle rotated again.
And again.
And again.
Each time, every woman encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed. They learned the flavor of each other's cum—not just the men's, but their own, the unique musk and salt of each woman's arousal mixed with the universal bitterness of male seed. Mina's flabby lips tasted different from Jihyo's neat pussy. Chaeyoung's small cunt had a different texture from Sana's swollen, ruined hole. Jeongyeon's asshole tasted sharper than Tzuyu's. Momo's cunt was sweeter than Nayeon's. The nuances were subtle but distinct, and the women catalogued them with the obsessive attention of connoisseurs.
The men continued to watch. Their cocks, which had been soft and spent, were beginning to stir again. The sight of nine women eating each other's cum-filled holes was having an effect—slow twitches becoming full erections, hands reaching down to stroke, breath quickening.
"Look at the mess they're making," Terrell said, nodding toward the floor. "There's more cum on the floor now than when they started."
"All that cum had to go somewhere," Marcus said. "Better in their bellies than on the floor."
"Better in their bellies than anywhere," Jamal corrected. "That's where it belongs."
The women heard the conversation through the fog of their arousal. The words registered somewhere in the back of their minds—better in their bellies—and the approval in Jamal's voice made them work harder, lick deeper, swallow more eagerly.
Sana had reached a state of transcendent bliss. Her face was buried between Mina's thighs, her tongue buried in Mina's cunt, and she was drinking from her like a fountain. Every time Mina's pussy clenched, a fresh glob of cum pushed out, and Sana caught it on her tongue and swallowed. The taste had become familiar now—almost comforting. She could distinguish the individual contributions: Marcus's seed, thick and slightly bitter; DeShawn's, saltier; the unnamed men's, varying in texture and flavor. It was like a wine tasting, but depraved, and Sana found herself moaning with each new discovery.
Mina, meanwhile, had two fingers buried in Nayeon's cunt while her tongue worked Nayeon's asshole. She'd discovered that if she pressed upward with her fingers, more cum would push out of Nayeon's pussy for Jihyo to eat, and if she pressed downward, more would leak from her asshole for Mina to swallow. She'd found a rhythm—press, release, press, release—and the two holes were responding like well-trained mechanisms, dispensing cum on command.
Jihyo was in heaven. Her mouth was sealed over Nayeon's cunt, and she was drinking continuously—long, slow pulls that drew the seed out in thick, viscous streams. Nayeon's pussy was a bottomless well of cum, and Jihyo's belly was starting to distend from the volume she'd swallowed. But she didn't stop. Couldn't stop. The taste was addictive—the mixture of male virility and female submission, the essence of everything they'd become.
Chaeyoung had pulled back from Dahyun's cunt just long enough to catch her breath. Her face was dripping—cum and saliva and Dahyun's slick—and her eyes were wild and glassy. "I want—" she started, then stopped, her voice cracking.
"What?" Dahyun gasped. "What do you want?"
"I want to taste all of you. At once. I want—" Chaeyoung's tongue darted out and licked her lips. "I want to lick everyone's cunt. Everyone's ass. I want to taste every hole in this circle."
"Then do it," Jamal said from his chair. His voice cut through the chaos, and the circle paused. "Crawl. Taste every single one of them. Don't stop until you've licked every hole in the room."
Chaeyoung's eyes lit up. She pulled away from Dahyun and began crawling—her small body moving from woman to woman, her tongue darting out to sample each cunt, each asshole, each dripping slit. She licked Sana's pussy first—a quick, darting taste—then moved to Mina's, then Nayeon's, then Jihyo's. She circled the entire formation, her tongue never resting, her mouth never empty. By the time she completed the circuit, her chin was dripping, her belly was full, and her expression was one of pure, radiant fulfillment.
"Good girl," Jamal said. "Now. Someone else. Keep going. I want every woman to taste every other woman."
The command unleashed something.
The circle dissolved into controlled chaos—women crawling between other women's legs, tongues darting and probing, mouths sealing over holes. Sana licked Mina's cunt, then Nayeon's ass, then Jihyo's pussy, then Chaeyoung's clit. Mina sampled everyone's cunt in sequence, comparing flavors, making soft sounds of appreciation with each new taste. Nayeon, still blind, was guided from hole to hole by gentle hands on her head, and she ate with the same desperate, worshipful enthusiasm she'd shown all night.
The floor beneath them was soaked. The mixture of cum and saliva and squirt had formed a shallow lake, and their knees slid through it as they moved. The sounds were wetter now—squelching and sloshing and slurping—and the air was so thick with the smell of sex that it coated the back of the throat.
Jeongyeon had somehow ended up on her back, her legs spread wide, and three women were between her thighs at once—Tzuyu licking her cunt, Dahyun eating her ass, and Momo lapping at the cum that was still leaking from both holes. Jeongyeon's wrecked voice was producing sounds that weren't quite screams—more like hoarse, desperate whispers that faded in and out as her raw throat gave up and then found strength again.
"More—more—don't stop—eat it all—"
Tzuyu's tongue plunged deep into Jeongyeon's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum. She didn't swallow it. Instead, she pulled back and crawled upward, her face hovering over Jeongyeon's, and she let the cum drip from her mouth into Jeongyeon's open, waiting lips.
Jeongyeon swallowed. Her eyes rolled back. A shudder ran through her entire body.
"Again," she rasped. "Again."
Tzuyu went back for more. This time, Momo crawled up beside her, her own mouth full of cum from Jeongyeon's asshole. The two women hovered over Jeongyeon's face, their lips parting, and twin streams of cum poured from their mouths into Jeongyeon's. The mixture—pussy cum and ass cum, Tzuyu's saliva and Momo's saliva—filled Jeongyeon's mouth and spilled over, running down her cheeks and pooling in her ears.
"Fuck," Marcus breathed from the bed. He was fully hard again, his cock standing straight up, his hand wrapped around the base. "That's the hottest thing I've ever seen."
"It gets better," Jamal said. "Watch."
Nayeon had been guided to the center of the chaos. Her cum mask was still intact, but chunks had been licked away, revealing patches of skin beneath. She was on her back now, her legs spread, and the remaining women were arranged around her in a semicircle. One by one, they crawled over her—each woman pressing her cunt against Nayeon's mouth, letting Nayeon lick and suck and swallow, before moving on to let the next woman take her place.
Nayeon's tongue never rested. It moved from Mina's flabby lips to Sana's swollen hole to Jihyo's neat pussy to Chaeyoung's tiny cunt to Dahyun's wrecked slit to Tzuyu's tucked folds to Momo's ruined hole to Jeongyeon's gaping entrance. She tasted every one of them—every unique flavor, every mixture of cum and slick, every intimate essence—and she swallowed everything they gave her.
By the time the last woman pulled away, Nayeon's belly was visibly distended. Her stomach bulged with the volume of cum she'd swallowed, and when she opened her mouth to speak, nothing came out except a soft, satisfied burp.
The women laughed—a tired, broken, delirious sound that echoed through the suite.
"Good girl," Sana said, patting Nayeon's cum-crusted cheek. "You drank all of us. Every drop."
Nayeon's response was a dopey, blissed-out smile. The same smile she'd worn during her bukkake. The same smile she'd worn while crawling from man to man. The same smile that said her mind was gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer.
Jamal rose from his chair. His cock was fully hard again, standing straight out, the tip glistening with pre-cum. The other men had followed suit—Terrell, Marcus, Biggs, DeShawn, all of them hard and ready, their eyes fixed on the pile of women.
"Now," Jamal said, "you've cleaned each other up. Every hole is licked clean. Every drop of cum is in your bellies where it belongs." He paused, his grin spreading. "But we're not done. You're gonna get dirty again. All of you. And this time…"
He didn't finish the sentence.
He didn't need to.
Sana was already crawling toward him, her tongue out, her eyes fixed on his cock. Mina was reaching for Marcus. Nayeon's tongue was lolling out, waiting for whatever was about to be placed on it. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had intertwined again, their cunts pressed together, both holes already leaking fresh slick. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their mouths open, their breaths mingling. Momo was giggling that soft, broken giggle, her body already positioning itself for whatever came next. Jeongyeon—hoarse and wrecked and still somehow desperate—was reaching weakly for the nearest cock.
The women had cleaned each other.
Now it was time to get filthy again.
Sana's tongue was still extended, still reaching, still desperate for whatever Jamal had promised, when Terrell's voice cut through the humid air like a blade.
"Faces up," he commanded. "All of you. On your backs. Mouths open. Tongues out."
The nine women obeyed without hesitation. Their bodies—still slick with sweat and each other's saliva, still leaking residual cum from holes that couldn't fully close—rolled onto their backs across the wet floor. Nine faces tilted upward. Nine mouths stretched wide. Nine tongues extended, pink and glistening, waiting.
Marcus was the first to step forward. His cock, dark and thick and already beading pre-cum at the tip, pointed down at Mina's upturned face. Mina's flabby lips curled into a dopey smile. Her tongue wiggled in anticipation.
"Count," Marcus said.
The first rope hit her left eye. Thick and hot, splattering across her lid and dripping down toward her temple. "One," Mina breathed.
The second landed across her nose and mouth, painting her upper lip. "Two."
The third—a direct hit—filled her open mouth, coating her tongue in white. "Th-three."
Around her, the other men had taken positions. DeShawn stood over Sana, his cock slick with the pre-cum that had been leaking since he'd watched them clean each other. Terrell aimed at Nayeon's already-crusted face. Biggs positioned himself above Dahyun and Tzuyu, stroking his massive shaft with both hands. Malik stood over Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still pressed together even on their backs, their tongues touching. Dre and Tyrell flanked Jeongyeon. The younger men—the twins, Dante, Lamar, Darnell—spread out, covering the remaining women, while Jamal himself took position directly above Momo's giggling, broken face.
"Together," Jamal said. "On my count. Three, two, one—"
The room erupted.
Not in chaos—in synchronization. Twelve men stroking in unison, twelve cocks pulsing, twelve streams of cum arcing through the air and splattering across nine waiting faces. The sounds were wet and rhythmic—splat-splat-splat-splat—layer after layer of white painting cheeks and foreheads and lips and tongues.
Sana caught the first load across her eyes. Both eyes, blinded instantly, the hot thickness sealing her lids shut. She didn't flinch. Her tongue stayed out, and the next rope landed squarely on it, and she swallowed with an audible gulp, her throat working, her lips curling into a smile beneath the mask.
"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her chin. "More on my face. Cover me. Bury me."
DeShawn obliged. His hand flew over his shaft, and another thick rope hit Sana's forehead, dripping down into her hair, matting the strands together. Then another across her cheeks. Then another directly into her open mouth.
Mina was drowning beneath Marcus's load. Her flabby lips—still swollen, still protruding—were now completely sealed beneath a layer of white so thick it looked like plaster. Only her tongue was visible, pushing through the mask, catching every drop Marcus fed her. His cum tasted different from the men she'd eaten out of Sana's cunt—saltier, thicker, more concentrated. She swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her belly already full from the previous rounds, now expanding further.
Nayeon's mask—that original coating of cum that had been partially licked away—was being rebuilt. Terrell's seed added fresh layers, filling in the gaps, restoring the plaster-cast perfection of her cum-covered face. Nayeon's tongue, which had tasted every woman's cunt and every man's cock, now had nothing to do but wait and receive. And receive she did—mouthful after mouthful, her throat working continuously, her expression beneath the mask one of pure, transcendent bliss.
"Look at her," Terrell muttered, still stroking. "Look at this cum-drunk little whore. She'd stay here forever if we let her."
"Maybe we will," Jamal said.
Dahyun and Tzuyu were being painted simultaneously by Biggs's massive output. His cock—that monster that had stretched Sana's asshole beyond reason—produced cum in volumes that seemed impossible. A single rope from Biggs was equivalent to three from any other man, and he was aiming deliberately, painting both women's faces with the same stroke. Dahyun's features disappeared first—her eyes, her nose, her mouth, all buried beneath the flood. Tzuyu's small, delicate face vanished next, her tiny tongue the only visible feature, still extended, still waiting.
"Lick each other," Biggs commanded, his voice a low rumble. "Clean each other's faces. Eat the cum off each other."
The two women turned their heads simultaneously. Their cum-covered faces pressed together—cheek to cheek, mouth to mouth—and their tongues emerged, lapping at each other's masks. Dahyun licked cum from Tzuyu's sealed eyelids. Tzuyu scooped a thick glob from Dahyun's chin and swallowed it. Their tongues met in the middle, sharing the mixture, pushing it back and forth between their mouths like a depraved kiss.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still intertwined, had become a single canvas for Malik's cum. He aimed between them, painting both faces with each stroke, creating a bridge of white that connected their features. Jihyo's neat lips—those tidy, contained labia that had been stretched and ruined—were mirrored now by the messy, cum-smeared lips of her face. Chaeyoung's small tongue darted out continuously, catching drops before they could fall, swallowing with desperate, hungry sounds.
"Eat it," Malik said. "Eat it all. Every drop."
They did. Their tongues met in the cum-bridge between their faces, lapping and swallowing, sharing the load. Their bodies, still pressed together, still leaking fresh slick from cunts that couldn't stop dripping, writhed against each other with each swallow.
Jeongyeon was being covered by Dre and Tyrell simultaneously—two cocks, two angles, two streams of cum arcing across her face from different directions. Her wrecked voice, still too hoarse to scream, produced soft, breathy whimpers as each rope landed. Her tongue—that same tongue that had lapped cum from Momo's asshole—was now catching cum directly from the source, and she swallowed with the same worshipful devotion she'd shown all night.
Momo's giggling never stopped. Even as Jamal's cum painted her face—rope after rope, thick and hot and endless—she kept giggling, that broken, mindless sound that vibrated through the room. Her tongue lolled out, completely passive, just a warm surface for Jamal to aim at. Her eyes, visible through the mask, were completely vacant. She was gone. Whatever had been Momo—the idol, the woman, the person—had been replaced by this: a giggling, cum-covered vessel that existed only to receive.
By the time the last man finished, the nine women were unrecognizable.
Their faces were buried beneath layers of cum so thick it looked like sculpted masks. Hair was matted and plastered to scalps. Makeup—whatever had survived the night—was dissolved and streaked, mascara running in black rivers through the white. Lipstick was smeared across cheeks and chins, the careful pouts replaced by gaping, cum-filled mouths and lolling, dripping tongues.
"Pictures," Jamal said.
The men pulled out their phones. The suite filled with the soft click-click-click of cameras capturing the scene from every angle. Nine women on their backs, faces obliterated by cum, tongues out, holes gaping, bodies marked and bruised and still somehow eager. The flashes reflected off the wet floor, the fogged windows, the slick skin.
"Hold your holes open," Terrell commanded. "Show the camera what you are."
Fingers reached down. Labia were spread. Assholes were stretched. Nine ruined cunts and nine gaping asses were presented to the lenses, cum still oozing from both, dripping onto the floor that was already slick with fluids. The women posed without shame—without even thinking about shame, because shame had been fucked out of them hours ago.
Click-click-click.
"Beautiful," Marcus said, reviewing his photos. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He tucked his phone away. "The real cleanup."
Jamal stepped back. "You heard him. Real cleanup. Every drop. Off the floor. Off each other. In your mouths. Now."
The women understood.
For a long moment, nothing happened. Then Sana rolled onto her side, her cum-crusted face pressing against the floor, and her tongue emerged—lapping at the puddle of cum and squirt and sweat that had pooled beneath them. She swallowed, and the taste was everything—every man, every woman, every fluid that had been spilled tonight—and she moaned as she drank.
Mina followed. Then Nayeon. Then Jihyo and Chaeyoung together, their tongues working the same section of floor. Dahyun and Tzuyu crawled to a different puddle. Jeongyeon dragged herself across the room on her belly, leaving a snail-trail of cum, licking as she went. Momo was guided by gentle hands, her face pressed to the floor, her tongue moving on autopilot.
They cleaned the suite with their mouths. Every drip. Every splash. Every smear. The floor was licked until the hardwood gleamed. Each other's bodies were lapped at—cum licked from thighs and bellies and breasts and backs. The men watched, stroking their softening cocks, taking more pictures, murmuring appreciation.
When the floor was clean, Jamal spoke again.
"Now the second drink."
The men spread out around the circle of women. Twelve pairs of legs. Twelve cocks, grasped in twelve hands. Twelve streams of urine—golden and steaming—arced through the air and splashed across nine waiting faces.
The women's mouths opened wider. Their tongues extended further. The piss hit their cum-crusted faces and cut through the white, creating streaky, yellowed channels. It filled their open mouths. It ran down their chins and necks and pooled in the hollows of their collarbones.
Sana drank. Her throat worked continuously, swallowing mouthful after mouthful, the sharp, bitter taste mixing with the salt of the cum still coating her tongue. Her eyes—what could be seen of them—were half-lidded and blissful.
Mina drank. The piss ran into her flabby-lipped mouth and down her throat, and she swallowed with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd shown for everything else tonight.
Nayeon drank. Her cum-mask was being washed away in streaks, revealing the wrecked, mascara-streaked, blissed-out face beneath. Her tongue caught every drop.
They all drank. Every one of them. The piss pooled in their mouths and they swallowed. It dripped into their hair, matting it further. It ran down their bodies, mixing with the residual cum and slick. They didn't flinch. Didn't turn away. Didn't stop.
When the streams finally ended, the nine women lay in a puddle of cum and piss and their own fluids, their faces streaked and messy, their hair plastered, their makeup ruined beyond repair, their lipstick smeared to their ears, their holes still gaping and leaking.
And every single one of them was smiling.
"Good girls," Jamal said. "Now. Who's coming back next week?"
Nine hands raised. Nine wrecked voices, in various states of hoarseness and slurring, answered in unison.
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
Sana's voice, hoarse and broken and dripping with piss and cum, spoke last. "We all are. Every week. Forever."
P/s: This story will not profitable to everyone. It's just a try to have something different, but you will still see familiar things to my previous works. Hope that people who chose to read this will still enjoy it, if not, please rest assure that I will return to my normal works and style soon!
You wonder, looking up at the wide sky outside. From the day you got this job, you started to turn away from it, even though it was just office work like many people, and you really didn't have to do too much other than some documents, but the atmosphere, and the fatigue, the tiredness that everyone shows makes you really swept away by that gloom. That evening, you walked home, and the apartment door opened. Even though this atmosphere was no more new than at work, why did you feel it was so pleasant and comfortable? It's probably because of the smell of the food and your best friend cursing loudly when your teammates play too poorly. Interrupting dinner tonight, you receive a text message:
"Hey! Are you two ready for a break?"
From the moment I saw this writing style and then looked up at the sender's name, the feeling that the most peaceful things appeared to soothe me was indescribable. The chosen sister Shida Yuumi came at the right time; she wanted the two of you and her family to go out and relieve stress at the beach, as if she were reading your mood right now. You hastily agreed; even if there was an unexpected meeting where your salary might be reduced, you would ignore it. You need recovery medicine as quickly as possible, like right now.
The next day, when the limousine arrived in front of the apartment door, Shida's family was truly full of energy, despite the two generals nodding right in front of them.
“These two, lighten up for me! Where can we go with a face like that?"
Well, reluctance should be put first. Who can easily escape the atmosphere that has surrounded them all week? And you also had a deep sleep, even though you still had to take on the task of looking after Shida's little daughter in your arms. Self-cleaning is about to come. You tell yourself that this tired feeling is about to pass. And you really feel it when you reach the beach and check in at the homestay. Seeing your comfort gradually return, your sister also became more excited.
“Hey, you look more refreshed! Change your clothes, and let's all go to the beach!
A moment later, you walked out of the room, and you were frozen by what you saw—the sister you normally didn't care about was now taking up the entire frame. That body in just a bikini really makes you understand why her husband chose her, and they are together now. But who are you with? This is your family, so those impressions only appear purely and temporarily; the first outing continues, and the two sisters continue to tell stories that only people who meet after a long time can have to tell with each other, and that was the only thing that bothered you on that first day. But in the following days, that "only thing" gradually grew in your mind; a greater desire formed in you, and you couldn't stand it anymore. That evening, you suggested a potential location for your next outing. You pretend to agree, but the next morning, you immediately refused and pretended to have health problems. Shida noticed that you seemed unwell, so she volunteered to stay and see if you had any problems.
On such a good day, there's only two people in such a large bedroom of the homestay, which are you and her. The mixed feelings wandering around you—just when you can express your feelings to your chosen sister, but you also feel regretful because you're diving into her family—you had to separate her family just to have this moment while she's still not sensing anything about your feelings. You stood there lifelessly with your thoughts swirling around, not noticing that Shida was standing in front of you again. She placed her hand on your forehead as her question made you wake up in the middle of a sea of thoughts:
"Come on, are you fine? Let me check if you're sick or something. It's a pity if we cannot have some fun outside while the boys and my daughter are secretly hanging out, right?"
As she lifted her hand off your forehead, her eyes searched yours, concern etched on her face. She didn't notice the turmoil brewing within you; she was too caught up in her own thoughts. She took a step back, her hand dropping to her side and her gaze lingering on you for a moment before she turned to look out the window. The sounds of the waves crashing against the shore drifted in, a gentle melody that seemed to calm her. "I guess we're all just a bit stressed from this trip. It's a big change for all of us, especially for our little one." She turned back to look at you, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Why don't we take a break and relax for a bit? We can order some room service, watch a movie, or even play some games. What do you say?" Her voice was soft and soothing, trying to ease the tension between you.
"Yeah, I got stressed, but not totally because of this trip, but something else is...". You responded, slowly beginning the plan. Shida raised her brow, her eyes narrowing slightly at your response. She could sense that there was more to it, but she didn't want to press the issue. She wanted to give you some space to process your thoughts. She walked over to the dresser and started to rummage through her suitcase. "Well, if you want to talk about anything, I'm all ears. But if you'd rather keep it to yourself, that's fine too. We're family after all." Her voice was gentle, and her tone was sympathetic. She turned back to you with a silk robe in hand, shrugging it off as she spoke. "I'll order us some snacks. How about that?" She gave you a reassuring smile, her attempt at making everything alright again.
"You know, I'm having a feeling; this feeling is really a "family" thing."
Shida's smile faltered for a moment, her intuition telling her something was off. She looked at you with a mix of concern and curiosity, her eyes searching for answers. As she noticed the intensity in your gaze, she took a step back, unconsciously touching her robe-covered chest. "Is everything alright...?" She asked, her voice laced with uncertainty. The atmosphere in the room shifted, and the tension between you two became palpable. "You seem... different." She let out a nervous laugh, her eyes flickering around the room before meeting yours again. Her heart started to race, her breath catching in her throat as she braced herself for whatever you might say or do. And as an instinct, you directly respond.
"Yes, I'm different...because I'm wanting to...make a real family with you, Shida!"
You didn't give her any time to react to your words as you closed the distance between you both, your hands gripping her waist firmly. Your lips found hers in a fierce, dominating kiss that took her by complete surprise. Shida's eyes widened, her breath hitching in her throat as she struggled to process your sudden advance. She tried to pull away, her hands pushing against your chest, but your hold on her was unyielding. "No... We can't..." She whispered against your lips, her voice trembling with confusion and fear. "We have our family." Her words were muffled by your lips as you continued to kiss her, your body pressing against hers and the fire within you burning hotter than ever. "I don't care about anything anymore. I want you." You confessed, your voice low and desperate as your hands roamed over her body. "I've always wanted you, Shida. I couldn't resist it any longer." The room had become a whirlwind of emotions, and the two of you were caught in a tempest as you continued to kiss her. Your need for her was overwhelming.
As you continued to assert your dominance over her, Shida's initial shock and resistance began to wane. The feel of your body against hers, the intensity of your kiss, and the desperation in your voice were all enough to confuse her. Her body started to respond against her better judgment, her arms wrapping around your neck, pulling you closer. "I... I can't do this." She said it between heated kisses, her voice wavering. "I'm married; I have a daughter... What would happen to them?" Her eyes pleaded with yours, attempting to reason with you and make you see sense. But her body betrayed her, pressing against yours, her hands roaming under your shirt, feeling the heat of your skin. "But... I... I do love you... in a different way." She admitted it, her breath hitching as you trailed kisses down her neck. "I love you as a brother, as a family member, not... like this." Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, a tear rolling down her cheek as she tried to push you away, her body betraying her words once again.
You continued to kiss and explore her body, your hands never leaving her, even when she tried to push you away. Your eyes never left hers, the fire in them not fading as you continued to ignore her pleas. "I know you love me as your brother, but I can't accept it anymore. I want to be more than that. I want to be your husband, your lover, your everything." You whispered against her ear, your hands moving to unwrap the silk robe, revealing her lace undergarments. "I've dreamt about this moment for so long. Your body, your ass... I've fantasized about it so many times during this trip." You pulled the strapless bra down, exposing her breasts to your eager eyes, your hands cupping them, feeling their weight in your palms. "I'm not going to stop, Shida. I can't. I want you more than I've ever wanted anything else in my life." You said, your voice growing more demanding, your need for her consuming you as you continued to kiss her, your hands wandering, exploring, and teasing her body.
As Shida's protests grew fainter, her body continued to respond to your advances. The conflict within her was evident; her eyes were filled with a mixture of desire and guilt. She knew she shouldn't be enjoying your touch, but her body betrayed her mind. You continued to explore her with your actions, leaving her trembling in your arms. "D-Don't... this... this isn't right. We can't do this. I... I can't choose between you and my husband, between you and my daughter." Her voice shook, and her body twitched at your touch as she tried to maintain her resistance. Her hands clenched the fabric of your shirt, and her breathing became more labored. Shida's tears continued to flow as her body arched into your touch, the struggle between her loyalty and her own desires becoming more apparent. "But I do love you. I just can't." Her words were barely audible as you continued to press your advances, your urgency growing as she stood there, torn between her feelings.
You took her silence as consent as your hands roamed her body, unzipping your pants and releasing your hardened manhood. You positioned yourself right at her entrance, your gaze locked with hers, as you pushed into her slowly, both of you gasping at the first contact. The resistance was fleeting as she opened herself to you, her body accepting you even when her mind was still in turmoil. "Oh god, this is... this is wrong." She whimpered, her hands gripping the bedsheets as you began to move, your thrusts slow and deliberate at first.
"I know, but it feels so right." You whispered, your hands moving to her hips, holding her steady as you started to increase the pace. Her moans filled the room, a mix of pleasure and guilt, as her body responded to your touch, her legs wrapping around you, pulling you deeper. "Shida... I can't stop. I want you too much. Don't fight me. Just let yourself feel it." Your voice was low and commanding as you continued to take her, your lips finding hers once more, devouring her in a kiss that left no room for resistance. The two of you moved in perfect sync, your bodies entwined in an act that was both forbidden and deliciously satisfying. The room was filled with the sound of your skins slapping against each other, and the scent of desire was heavy in the air. Your hands roamed her body, leaving no part untouched, your fingers teasing her clit, making her moan even louder.
As you continued to thrust into her, her moans grew louder, her body responding to your touch. You could feel her tightening around you; the signs of her impending climax were clear. Your own arousal was building the pleasure of having her more potent than any other before. You leaned down, your lips finding her neck, your teeth nibbling at her tender skin as you whispered, "I love you, Shida."
"Oh... I... I'm... I'm coming." She cried out, her body shaking as she reached her peak, her inner walls contracting around you. The sensation was enough to push you over the edge, and you let out a guttural moan, releasing yourself into her as your own orgasm washed over you. Once you both came down from your high, you collapsed on top of her, your breathing heavy as you lay there, your chest heaving. Shida's body was trembling beneath you, her eyes locked on yours, a mix of guilt and satisfaction etched on her face. The room was filled with the aftershocks of your passionate encounter, with the echoes of your moans still lingering in the air. Silence fell between you, and the weight of what had just happened was heavy on both your shoulders. Shida's tears continued to flow, and her emotions tangled in the aftermath.
Shida's eyes met yours, her tears spilling over as she lay there, her body still quivering. She didn't know what to say or what to think. The line she thought she'd never cross had been erased, replaced by an unforeseen passion that had consumed her. As she lay there, shattered by the reality of what had transpired, you could see the confusion, the guilt, and the undeniable desire still flickering in her eyes.
"W-What have we done? We can't do this. We can't keep doing this. You... you're my brother, my family." She whispered, the weight of the situation finally settling on her. Her body was still yours; your spent member was still inside her, the remnants of your lovemaking surrounding you both. Shida closed her eyes, her silence as eloquent as any words she could utter. She didn't move, her body still entwined with yours, her heart heavy as she struggled to come to terms with the consequences of your actions. Without a word, you leaned down, your lips finding hers in a tender, almost apologetic kiss. Your hands moved to her face, your fingers brushing away her tears as you whispered reassurances, "Everything will be alright, Shida. We'll figure it out. I promise."
But even as you spoke, you knew that the consequences of your actions were far-reaching. You had crossed a line, and there was no going back. For now, though, you were content to lay there, your bodies still entwined, sharing the afterglow of your forbidden union. Shida's body remained still in your arms, her mind no doubt wandering through a sea of thoughts as she grappled with the reality of the situation. The tension in the room was palpable; the weight of your actions was hanging heavily between you both. You could feel her body still against yours, her embrace tight, if not for the wrong reason. Her heartbeat was racing, and her breaths were shallow as she attempted to process what had just happened.
"I-I don't know what to say... I... I shouldn't have let it happen." Her voice trembled, and her eyes were still cast downward, not wanting to look at you or meet your gaze. She could feel the weight of the world on her shoulders, the responsibility of her family, her husband, and her daughter suddenly an unbearable burden. "But, yes... it was... intense. I won't lie about that. But we can't do it again. We can't put our family in danger like this." Her voice was firm, but the catch in her throat betrayed her true feelings. The emotion of the moment was too much for her, and she started to cry again, her body shaking with the force of her suppressed emotions.
You could sense her hesitation and the internal struggle brewing within her. Her body was still trembling; a mix of pleasure and guilt was apparent in her reactions. Your hands roamed her body, your fingers trailing across her skin, trying to draw her back into the world of passion and desire. "Shida, let's enjoy this. You know you want it too. Our feelings for each other... they're too strong to ignore." You whispered, your lips finding hers once more, your kiss filled with urgency, and your hands gently pulling her closer. "Just let go for a little while longer. We'll figure everything else out later." You pleaded, your eyes filled with an intensity that mirrored the desires consuming you both. Shida's body responded to your touch, with her breathing growing heavier and her nipples hardening under your fingers. The decision hung in the balance, with the pull of passion and the guilt of betrayal warring within her. The moment was intense, charged with unspoken emotions and undeniable chemistry, leaving the outcome uncertain.
As Shida's body continued to react to your touch, the indecision in her eyes slowly dissolved, replaced by a fire that mirrored your own. She leaned into your kiss, her hands tightening their grip on your shirt as she abandoned herself to the torrent of desire that surged within her. "Fine... let's just enjoy it... one more time." She whispered, her voice heavy with need, her body arching towards yours in anticipation. You took her response as the green light you had been waiting for, rolling her onto her back and positioning yourself above her. The desire in your eyes was unmistakable; your hands roamed her body once more, teasing her into another round of passion. The rhythm of your movements picked up, each thrust more intense than the last, and the room filled with the sounds of your bodies colliding and the gasps and moans that accompanied them.
"God, Shida, your ass is perfect...but I cannot imagine that pounding it can be at a higher level like this." You said, the high is making your words uncontrollable anymore.
Your words sent a shiver down Shida's spine, her eyes flashing with pleasure at your compliment. She gripped the sheets, her legs wrapping around your waist, pulling you deeper, her body begging for more. Her moans filled the room, a symphony of pleasure and guilt. "Oh god, Yes... Your cock feels so good... So big inside me." She cried out; her words are also rhythmed with her climax as her body writhes beneath you, her breasts bouncing with each thrust, her nipples hard against your chest. You continued to pound into her, your hands roaming her body, teasing her nipples and her clit, making her writhe and moan. The intensity of the moment was overwhelming; the taboo of your actions only heightened the pleasure that coursed through both of your veins. The heat between you two was palpable; the air was thick with the scent of desire and the sound of your primal urges. Shida's body tensed, her eyes locking onto yours, her moans growing louder as she reached her climax once more, her inner walls clamping down on you—the sensation enough to push you over the edge. With a guttural moan, you released yourself into her, your orgasm crashing over you both.
In the aftermath, you collapsed onto Shida's heaving chest, your breaths heavy as you both tried to regain your composure. Her tears fell silently, her guilt and pleasure entwined in a messy, raw display of emotion. You could feel her heart racing against your chest; the weight of what had transpired between you was now impossible to ignore. "Thank you, Shida. For... for being mine. For this moment." You whispered, your hand gently caressing her face. As the two of you lay there, entwined in each other's arms, the next steps were unclear, the repercussions of your actions still looming ominously over you both. The bond between you had shifted, and the love you felt for each other was now tainted by the forbidden passion that had consumed you. The weight of the decision you had both made was heavy, but for now, you savored the afterglow, clinging to the moment as if it were the only thing anchoring you in the storm that was surely to come. As you pulled away, your gaze locked with Shida's, and the emotions etched on her face were a testament to the turmoil within her. Your words, however, seemed to bring a flicker of hope to her, a glimmer of happiness in the midst of her guilt.
"I... I don't know what's going to happen." Her voice was small, her eyes filled with uncertainty, and the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on her.
You nodded, understanding the weight of the decision you had both made. As you reached for your phone, you couldn't help but steal one last lingering look at Shida—her beauty, the curve of her body, and the way her body still trembled from the passion you'd shared etched in your memory. You dialed your friend, your voice calm as you inquired about their whereabouts.
"Hey, man, have you guys returned? Everything alright?" You listened, your tone friendly, as if nothing had transpired between you and Shida. You then began to make arrangements to meet back at the homestay with your friend, giving yourself time to clean up and perhaps for Shida to come to terms with the events that had just unfolded.
Once your call ended, you turned to Shida, your expression a mix of concern and love. "It's time to get cleaned up. We need to make sure our secret stays between us." You said, your hands gently helping her to her feet, the weight of your actions now firmly planted between the two of you. Shida nodded, her face a mask of conflicting emotions as she stood, her body still humming from the intensity of the moments shared between you. She followed your lead as you cleaned up the mess, your movements calm and efficient. The air between you was heavy with unspoken words, and the emotions from past moments were still lingering. Once everything was in order, you both retreated to your separate rooms, dressing in a manner that belied the carnal activities you'd just engaged in. The tension within the house was palpable, and the atmosphere was charged with the knowledge of the forbidden passion that had been unleashed. As you awaited your friend's return, Shida and you maintained a respectful distance, your eyes occasionally meeting, each glance fraught with a complexity of emotion. The choice had been made, the path chosen, and now the two of you faced the uncertain future that lay ahead.
"Shida, we'll still be sisters, and our family is still as usual, but remember, I will always be here, waiting for your needs. Is that okay with you?". You make an order, which is fair enough but cannot be acceptable to your sister. As your friend returned to the homestay, bringing with him the normalcy of the group dynamics, Shida's eyes met yours once more. In them, you could see the turmoil, the guilt, and the undeniable desire. She swallowed hard, her voice a soft murmur as she replied, "Yes, you'll always be here for me, waiting. But let's try to go back to normal for now. Let's protect our secret, for the sake of our family."
The two of you reverted to your previous roles, the bond between you still strong, albeit now tainted by the passion that had been unleashed. Shida's husband and daughter returned soon after, their laughter and chatter filling the air as the group settled in for the evening. As the night progressed, the weight of your actions continued to hang between you, a secret shared between you two that would forever change the dynamic of your relationship. You both knew that the genie could not be put back into the bottle, but for now, the façade of normalcy prevailed. As the four of you drifted off to sleep, the consequences of your actions and the future they portended lingered in the shadows of your shared consciousness.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
The afternoon sun streamed through the living room windows, casting long golden rectangles across the hardwood floor. I'd barely stepped through the door when I froze, my keys still dangling in the lock, my jaw going slack at the scene unfolding before me.
There she was. Xiaoting. Tied to the wooden dining chair in the center of the room, her wrists bound behind her back with what looked like silk rope, a dark red scarf tied snugly over her eyes. Her legs were spread wide, ankles strapped to the chair legs, leaving her completely exposed. She was wearing nothing but a thin white tank top, soaked through with sweat and saliva, clinging to her curves like a second skin.
Early Access on my Ko-fi for monthly subscribers, only 5$/month.
Will be out on Tumblr next week.
If you’ve been enjoying this universe and want to dictate exactly what happens next in your own private, custom scenario with your favorite star, my Commissions are officially Open. Check out my pinned post for pricing tiers and guidelines, or visit the library directly via the commissions button on my profile.
☕ [Visit the Ko-fi Library] | 💎 [Unlock Early-Access Chapters]
The night air outside the venue was still warm, the city lights flickering like distant stars as the black SUV pulled away from the curb. Inside, the low hum of the engine blended with a soft R&B track drifting from the speakers, the bass just enough to set a slow, sensual pulse. Y/N gripped the steering wheel with his left hand, his right resting casually on the gear shift, eyes flicking between the road and the passenger seat where Chaehyun sat, her cheeks flushed from the champagne she’d knocked back earlier that evening.
In the back seat, Xiaoting leaned against the window, her phone glowing in her lap as she scrolled through pictures from the award show. The fabric of her sequined dress caught the light each time she shifted, highlighting the curve of her hips and the swell of her breasts beneath the thin material. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she lingered on a shot of herself, the outfit hugging her like a second skin, and a familiar heat began to pool low in her belly.
Chaehyun turned her head toward Y/N, a mischievous grin spreading across her lips. “You know,” she slurred slightly, the alcohol loosening her tongue, “I’ve been telling Ting all night how amazing you are. How your big dick fills me up like nothing else.” She let out a low, breathy laugh, her fingers already tracing lazy circles over the bulge in his jeans.
Y/N felt the familiar stir of arousal, his cock hardening under her touch despite his attempt to stay focused on the road. “Stop, babe,” he murmured, voice rough with restraint. “Ting is right behind us, she’ll see us.”
Chaehyun’s eyes flashed, dark with desire. “I don’t care what she sees,” she whispered, leaning in so her lips brushed his ear. “I need to suck your dick right now.”
Without waiting for a reply, she fumbled with his belt, the metal clink loud in the quiet cabin. She pulled the strap free, the denim loosening as she slipped her hand inside, finding the hard length already straining against his boxers. Her fingers wrapped around him, feeling the heat and thickness, and she gave a slow, deliberate squeeze that made Y/N’s hips jerk involuntarily.
“Fuck,” he groaned, the sound low and guttural, his left hand tightening on the wheel as he fought to keep the car steady.
Chaehyun leaned forward, her hair spilling over his thighs as she lowered her head. She pressed open-mouthed kisses to the shaft, her tongue flicking out to taste the salty pre‑cum beading at the tip. A soft moan escaped her, vibrating against his skin.
“Mmm… you taste so good,” she murmured, her voice thick with lust.
Y/N’s breath hitched. “Keep going…” he managed, his right hand drifting to the back of her head, fingers tangling in her silky hair.
She began to move, her lips sliding down the length of his cock, taking him inch by inch. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked, creating a wet, slick sound that filled the car. She started slow, savoring the feel of him, her tongue swirling around the ridge before she pulled back just enough to tease the tip with a quick, sharp flick.
“Ahhh… fuck, Chae,” Y/N gasped, his hips bucking upward despite his attempt to stay still.
She responded by taking him deeper, her throat relaxing as she allowed the head to press against the back of her mouth. A gag escaped her, a sexy, choked sound that only seemed to spur him on.
“You’re such a good cocksucker,” he whispered, his voice strained. “Look at you, taking it all.”
Chaehyun’s eyes watered slightly, but she didn’t pull back. Instead, she began to bob her head faster, her movements becoming sloppier, more eager. Saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth, slicking his shaft and making each slide easier, more filthy. The noises she made—wet slurps, desperate gulps, low whines—filled the space between the music and the hum of the tires.
In the back seat, Xiaoting’s breath hitched as she watched the scene unfold in the rearview mirror. The sight of Chaehyun’s head bobbing, the way her lips stretched around Y/N’s girth, the glistening shine of saliva on his cock—it sent a jolt of arousal straight to her core. Her fingers, which had been idly scrolling, slipped beneath the hem of her dress, finding the soft cotton of her panties already damp.
She let out a quiet, shuddering moan as she pressed her palm against her mound, feeling the heat radiating through the fabric. Her thumb found her clit, rubbing in slow, deliberate circles while her other hand slipped underneath the fabric, two fingers sliding inside her slick entrance.
“Oh fuck…” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the wet sounds coming from the front.
Her hips began to rock in time with Chaehyun’s movements, each thrust of Y/N’s cock into Chaehyun’s throat echoing a pulse in her own pussy. She could feel the wetness spreading, her fingers slick with her own juices as she pumped them in and out, curling them to hit that sweet spot deep inside.
“Mmm… Ting unnie would suck this dick so well baby,” Chaehyun managed to gasp between sucks, her voice muffled by the cock filling her mouth.
"Oh yeah baby? You want to share me with another group mate? Wasn't the first time more than enough?
Xiaoting’s eyes snapped to the mirror, meeting Chaehyun’s gaze for a brief, electrifying second before she looked away, a flush spreading across her cheeks. She increased the pace of her fingers, her thumb pressing harder against her clit, her moans growing louder, more unrestrained.
“What??, You did what Chae? With who?" Xiaoting asked in surprise, her back arching slightly against the seat as pleasure coiled tighter at the sudden taboo reveal.
"A secret for another time, unnie. Maybe if you play nicely i will tell you later in bed."
Y/N, feeling the pressure building, tightened his grip on Chaehyun’s hair, guiding her head down further. He felt the head of his cock slip past the back of her throat, the tight, warm grip of her muscles convulsing around him as she gagged, a sound that was half choke, half moan.
“Take it all,” he growled, his left hand still steady on the wheel, his right hand now gripping her hair firmly, pulling her deeper.
Chaehyun’s eyes fluttered shut, tears spilling over as she struggled to breathe, but she didn’t pull away. Instead, she relaxed her throat, allowing him to thrust deeper, her nose brushing against his pubic hair with each downward motion. The sound of her gagging mixed with the wet, sucking noises of her mouth created a symphony of filth that made Y/N’s cock throb.
“Fuck… you’re amazing,” he rasped, his voice raw. “Look at you, taking me in your throat like a pro.”
Chaehyun managed a weak, affirmative hum around his cock, the vibration sending shivers up his spine. She began to move her head in a rapid, frantic pace, her cheeks hollowing with each suck, her tongue lapping at the underside of his shaft as she pulled back, only to dive down again with renewed vigor.
Xiaoting, unable to hold back any longer, slipped her dress strap off her shoulder, letting the fabric fall to expose her bare breast. Her nipple peaked, hard and pink, as she pinched it between her thumb and forefinger, tugging lightly while her other hand continued to fuck herself with her fingers.
“Oh god… yes…” she moaned, her voice breaking as she felt the first wave of orgasm building. Her hips bucked against her hand, her fingers pumping faster, her thumb rubbing her clit in frantic circles.
The car filled with the sounds of their pleasure: Chaehyun’s choked gulps, Xiaoting’s desperate whimpers, Y/N’s low grunts, and the slick, wet rhythm of flesh on flesh. The radio faded into the background, replaced by the raw, primal soundtrack of their bodies.
Y/N could feel his orgasm coiling tight, his balls drawing up as the sensation intensified. He glanced at the rearview mirror, seeing Xiaoting’s exposed breast heaving with each gasp, her face flushed, eyes half‑closed in ecstasy. The sight pushed him closer to the edge.
Xiaoting’s eyes fixated on the front seat activities, she let out a loud, wanton moan, her fingers plunging deeper, she could feel herself getting closer until it was too late. Her body shuddered, a powerful wave crashing over her as her orgasm hit. Her back arched, her hips lifted off the seat, and a gush of wetness spilled over her fingers, dripping onto the leather of the seat. She cried out, a long, keening sound that echoed in the confined space, her walls clenching around her fingers as she rode the aftershocks.
Chaehyun, feeling the vibrations of Xiaoting’s climax through the seat, sucked harder, her cheeks hollowing as she took Y/N to the base. She could feel his cock twitch, the head swelling as he neared his release.
“Y/N… I’m gonna… I’m gonna make you cum in my mouth,” she managed to gasp, her voice hoarse from the effort.
Y/N’s grip on her hair tightened, his thrusts becoming more urgent, his hips jerking forward despite his attempt to stay still. He could feel the pressure building at the base of his spine, a tight coil ready to snap.
“Fuck… Chae… I’m so fucking close,” he warned, his voice a ragged whisper.
She responded by sucking even harder, her tongue swirling around the shaft, her lips forming a tight seal. She began to bob her head with frantic speed, her nose brushing his belly with each downward plunge, her throat working around him in a desperate, milking motion.
“Ahhh… fuck… yes…” Y/N groaned, his head tilting back as the first spurts of hot cum shot into her mouth.
He felt the thick jets hit the back of her throat, the salty burst filling her mouth as she swallowed greedily, her throat working to take every drop. He continued to pump, each pulse drawing a louder moan from him, his hips bucking as he rode the wave of his orgasm.
Chaehyun’s eyes watered, but she didn’t pull back, sucking and swallowing until the last of his release was spent, her cheeks flushed, lips glistening with his cum. She finally eased off, letting his softening cock slip from her mouth with a wet pop, a strand of saliva and semen connecting her lips to his tip for a moment before breaking.
She leaned back, breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling rapidly. A satisfied, dazed smile spread across her face as she licked her lips, tasting the remnants of his essence.
“Mmm… you tasted so good,” she whispered, her voice hoarse but content.
Y/N leaned his head back against the headrest, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. His left hand still rested on the wheel, his right hand slowly sliding from Chaehyun’s hair to rest on her thigh, feeling the heat of her skin through her dress.
“Fuck… that was insane,” he breathed, his voice low and reverent.
Xiaoting, still trembling from her own orgasm, pulled her dress strap back up, her breast covered again but her nipples still hard and visible through the thin fabric. She let out a soft, satisfied sigh, her fingers still slick with her own juices as she brought them to her mouth, sucking them clean with a quiet, erotic pop.
Chaehyun reached down, slipping her hand under her dress, her fingers finding her own slick folds.
“I’m still… so horny,” she admitted, her voice a whisper. “I need… I need to feel you inside me.”
Y/N looked at her, his gaze dark with desire. “We’ll get there,” he promised, his thumb rubbing slow circles on her inner thigh. “But first… let’s get home.”
The car eased into a quiet residential street, the lights of the Kep1er dorm coming into view as they turned onto the narrow drive. The building loomed ahead, its modern façade illuminated by soft outdoor lights. Y/N pulled into the parking spot, cutting the engine. The silence that followed was thick, broken only by the ragged breaths of the three occupants.
Chaehyun was the first to move, her movements urgent as she flung open the passenger door and stepped out, her heels clicking against the pavement. She didn’t bother to look back, her face flushed, her hair slightly disheveled from the fervent activity. She hurried toward the dorm entrance, her hips swaying with each step, the promise of a hot shower driving her forward.
Xiaoting followed a beat later, sliding out of the back seat, her dress slightly rumpled, her hair a mess from the fervor of her own pleasure.
Y/N gave her a naughty smile, his eyes lingering on her exposed cleavage for a heartbeat before he opened his own door and stepped out. The night air brushed against his skin, cool against the heat still radiating from his body. He stretched his arms, feeling the lingering tension in his muscles ease slightly as he walked toward the dorm’s entrance.
Inside, the lobby was dimly lit, the soft glow of wall sconces casting gentle shadows. "Don't take too long with that game of yours babe, I'm getting the shower ready for us, join me soon."
The sound of Chaehyun’s footsteps echoed down the hallway as she disappeared into the shared bathroom, the sound of the shower turning on soon after—a steady hiss of water that promised steam and relief.
Y/N made his way to the living room, sinking onto the plush sofa with a sigh. He grabbed the remote, flicked on the console, and the screen lit up with the familiar menu of his favorite game. He settled in, the controller resting in his lap, his mind still half‑lost in the echo of Chaehyun’s mouth around his cock, the taste of his own release still lingering on his tongue.
He pressed start, the game’s opening music filling the room, but his thoughts kept drifting back to the car—the sight of Xiaoting’s fingers buried deep in her pussy, the way her breasts had bounced with each moan, the sound of Chaehyun’s gagging breaths as she took him deeper. His cock, though softened, twitched faintly at the memory, a reminder of the night’s intensity.
He glanced toward the bathroom door, hearing the muffled sound of water running and the occasional soft moan that escaped Chaehyun as she let the hot water cascade over her body. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.
“Fuck… that was amazing,” he muttered to himself, more a statement than a question, his voice low and reverent.
He leaned back, the cushion cradling him as he began to play, his fingers moving over the buttons with practiced ease. The game’s world unfolded on the screen, but his senses remained attuned to the sounds from the bathroom—the steady rush of water, the occasional soft sigh, the faint, erotic whisper of Chaehyun’s pleasure.
In the back of his mind, he imagined the scene playing out again: Xiaoting’s hands exploring her own body, her moans mingling with the wet sounds of Chaehyun’s throat, the way the car had smelled of champagne, sweat, and sex. He could feel the heat building again, a low throb in his groin that promised another round if the night allowed it.
He could feel the heat building again, a low throb in his groin that promised another round if the night allowed it. The F1 sim racing game loaded up on the Playstation, the roar of virtual engines filling the living room as the menu screen flickered with neon‑lit tracks. Y/N gripped the controller, his thumbs poised over the buttons, his mind still half‑lost in the memory of Chaehyun’s hungry mouth and Xiaoting’s frantic fingers. The low bass of the game’s soundtrack vibrated through the couch, a subtle pulse that seemed to sync with the throbbing in his cock.
A soft click echoed from the kitchen doorway, and Xiaoting appeared, a glass of water condensation beading on its sides. She moved silently behind the sofa, her bare feet brushing the plush rug. Leaning close, she pressed her lips to the shell of his ear, her breath warm and tinged with the faint scent of her strawberry lip balm. “You two were so hot in the car,” she whispered, her voice a low, teasing purr, “but when is it gonna be my turn? You guys made me so fucking horny.” Her tongue flicked lightly against his earlobe, sending a shiver down his spine.
Y/N’s grip on the controller tightened, his hips instinctively shifting as the sensation of her mouth on his skin ignited a fresh surge of desire. He tried to focus on the racing line flashing across the screen, but the feel of her breath, the heat of her body pressed against his back, made the virtual cars blur. Xiaoting slipped her hand around his waist, her fingers tracing the waistband of his jeans, then slipped underneath, finding the hard length straining against the fabric. She gave a slow, deliberate squeeze, feeling the pulse throb beneath her palm.
“Fuck… you’re already hard,” she murmured, her voice dropping to a husky whisper. “Let me take care of you while you race.” She shifted, moving to the front of the couch, and dropped to her knees with a graceful thud. Her hands flew to his belt, the metal buckle clinking softly as she worked it loose. With practiced ease, she pulled the denim down, revealing his boxers, the dark fabric stretched taut over his erection. She slipped her fingers inside, curling them around the shaft, feeling the heat and the slick precum already gathering at the tip.
Y/N’s eyes flicked from the screen to her face, catching the gleam of excitement in her cat‑like eyes. She leaned forward, pressing a soft, open‑mouthed kiss to the very tip of his cock, her tongue darting out to taste the salty bead. A low groan escaped him, half‑lost in the game’s engine roar, as she began to lavish attention on his length. She spat a generous stream of saliva onto his shaft, the liquid glistening in the dim light, then wrapped her lips around him, sucking gently at first.
Her head bobbed, her cheeks hollowing as she took him deeper, the wet sounds of her mouth filling the room—soft slurps, eager gulps, the occasional whimper when she hit a particularly sensitive spot. She stared up at him, her eyes half‑lidded, a mischievous smile playing on her lips as she watched his reaction. “Mmm… you taste so good,” she murmured around his cock, the vibration sending a jolt of pleasure through him.
Y/N’s hands drifted to the back of her head, fingers tangling in her silky hair, guiding her rhythm. He could feel her struggling to take him all the way, her throat convulsing slightly as she gagged in a sexy, choked manner. She couldn’t quite match Chaehyun’s deepthroat prowess, but her enthusiasm was palpable—each attempt to go deeper was met with a determined push, her nose brushing his pubic hair, her lips stretching to accommodate his girth.
“Ahhh… fuck, Ting,” he gasped, his voice rough with need. “You’re amazing.” He bucked his hips slightly, urging her to take more, and she responded by hollowing her cheeks even more, sucking with a fervor that made his cock throb in earnest.
She pulled back just enough to let a strand of saliva and precum glisten on his tip, then dove down again, her movements becoming sloppier, more desperate. The sound of her gagging mixed with the wet suction created a symphony of filth that made Y/N’s balls tighten. He could feel the pressure building, a coiled spring ready to snap.
Xiaoting’s free hand slipped under her dress, finding the hem and tugging it upward. The fabric rose, revealing her thighs, the soft skin glistening with a light sheen of sweat. She broke away from his cock for a moment, panting, her chest heaving. “I need more,” she breathed, her voice raw. “I’ve been dreaming of this all night.” She stood, pulling the dress over her head in one fluid motion, letting it fall to the floor in a heap of sequins and chiffon. Her breasts bounced free, the nipples already hard and pink, trembling with anticipation.
She turned back to him, eyes blazing, and straddled his lap, her knees bracking his hips. She placed her hands on his shoulders, then, with a slow, deliberate motion, began to spread her legs wide, stretching them until she was poised in a full split, her inner thighs exposed, the delicate skin stretched taut. “It’s been so long since I’ve had a good cock stretching me out,” she whispered, her voice a sultry growl. “I need you badly, Y/N. Chae will just have to deal with it.”
She locked her arms around his neck, pulling him into a deep, sloppy kiss. Their tongues tangled, teeth clacking gently, saliva mixing as they breathed each other’s air. Y/N’s hands roamed down her back, feeling the curve of her spine, the softness of her skin, before settling on her hips, guiding her as she lowered herself onto his erection.
The first inch met her slick entrance, a wet, welcoming heat that made both of them gasp. Xiaoting moaned, a long, throaty sound that echoed off the walls, as she felt the head of his cock press against her inner walls. She paused, letting herself adjust, then slowly, inch by inch, she sank further. Each movement was deliberate, her muscles clenching and releasing around his shaft, the sensation of being stretched filling her with a delicious ache.
Y/N’s grip tightened on her hips, his thumbs pressing into the soft flesh as he felt her take him deeper. He could feel her walls flutter, the velvet grip of her pussy massaging his cock, drawing out a low, guttural moan from him. “Fuck… you’re so tight,” he groaned, his voice trembling with pleasure.
Xiaoting’s response was a breathy whimper, her head falling back as she continued to impale herself on him. She began to rock, a slow, sensual grind that turned into a vigorous bounce. Her thighs slammed against his with each upward thrust, the impact sending jolts of pleasure through both of them. Her breasts swayed, the nipples rubbing against his chest, leaving wet trails of saliva and sweat.
Y/N reached up, his mouth finding one of her fully hard nipples. He sucked fiercely, his lips sealing around the peak, his tongue flicking rapidly as he drew her nipple deep into his mouth. Xiaoting cried out, a high‑pitched moan that turned into a guttural groan as pleasure shot through her breast, radiating down to her core. “Yes… suck me… harder…” she begged, her voice cracking with ecstasy.
Her hands gripped his shoulders, nails digging in slightly as she rode him harder, her pussy clenching around his cock with each downward thrust. The wet sounds of their coupling filled the room—squelchy, slick, the occasional slap of skin on skin as she bounced. Her moans grew louder, more unrestrained, a chorus of “oh fuck… yes… harder… don’t stop…” that mingled with the distant hum of the game’s engine.
The water in the bathroom continued to run, a steady hiss that blended with their symphony of lust. Steam began to seep under the door, fogging the glass slightly, hinting at the heat building inside. Xiaoting’s movements became more frantic, her hips bucking wildly as she chased her orgasm. She could feel the familiar tightening in her lower belly, the coil winding tighter with each thrust.
Y/N’s hands roamed over her body, squeezing her ass, pulling her closer, his fingers digging into the soft flesh as he felt her walls clamp down on his cock. He sucked harder on her nipple, his teeth grazing lightly, eliciting a sharp gasp from her. “I’m… I’m gonna cum,” she whispered, her voice ragged, her eyes locked onto his.
He responded by thrusting upward, meeting her descent with a powerful surge, his cock hitting the deepest part of her with a wet slap that made her cry out. “Fuck… yes… right there,” she moaned, her body arching as waves of pleasure began to crash over her.
Her orgasm hit like a tide, her pussy spasming violently around his cock, milking him with rhythmic contractions. She screamed, a raw, primal sound that echoed off the walls, her back arching, her thighs trembling as she rode the peak. Her juices flooded his shaft, slick and hot, coating him in her essence.
Y/N felt his own release building, the pressure in his groin reaching a breaking point. He gripped her hips tighter, his thumbs pressing into her flesh as he began to pump harder, his cock throbbing with each pulse. Xiaoting, still riding the aftershocks of her climax, continued to move, her movements becoming more desperate as she chased another wave.
“Don’t stop… please… don’t stop,” she pleaded, her voice a breathless whisper, her forehead resting against his shoulder as she panted.
He could feel the tide rising, his balls drawing up, the sensation intensifying with each thrust. The room filled with the sound of their combined moans, the wet slap of flesh, the occasional squeak of the couch springs under their weight. The game’s soundtrack faded into the background, drowned out by the raw, primal chorus of their bodies.
Xiaoting’s hands slid down his chest, her fingertips tracing the lines of his abs before she grasped his cock at the base, giving it a firm squeeze as she rode him. She leaned in, biting gently at his neck, leaving a faint mark that would bloom later. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps, her moans growing higher pitched as she neared another peak.
Y/N’s vision blurred, the edges of the screen smearing as his focus narrowed to the feeling of her tight, wet heat enveloping him. He could feel every ridge, every pulse of her walls, the way she clenched and released in perfect rhythm with his thrusts. He groaned, a deep, resonant sound that seemed to come from his very core.
“Fuck… Ting… I’m close,” he warned, his voice low and strained, his hips jerking forward in urgent bursts.
She answered with a fierce cry, her body tightening as she felt his cock swell inside her. “Cum with me… fill me… please,” she begged, her voice breaking.
With a final, powerful thrust, Y/N released, his cock pulsing deep inside her as thick ropes of hot cum flooded her pussy. He shouted, a hoarse, guttural cry that mingled with her own scream of ecstasy. Her walls clamped down, milking him, drawing every drop from him as she continued to ride the wave, her body shuddering with each aftershock.
The shower water in the bathroom finally sputtered to a stop, the hiss fading into silence. A moment later, the bathroom door creaked open, and a soft plume of steam drifted out. Chaehyun stepped into the hallway, her hair damp and clinging to her forehead, droplets tracing paths down her neck. She wrapped herself in a thin, white towel that clung to her curves, the fabric barely covering the swell of her breasts, the tips of her nipples peeking out tantalizingly. The towel fluttered slightly as she moved, revealing the soft, flushed skin of her torso.
She paused just outside the living room, drawn by the loud, desperate moans that still echoed from the couch. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight—Y/N slumped back, his chest heaving, Xiaotic’s body still trembling atop him, their bodies slick with sweat and cum, the evidence of their passion glistening in the low light. The towel barely concealed her ample chest, the fabric straining against the fullness of her breasts, her nipples hard and visible through the thin material.
She stood there, towel wrapped loosely around her, the heat of the shower still lingering on her skin, the sound of their ragged breaths filling the air as she prepared to step into the room.
Chaehyun steps closer, the thin white towel clinging to her damp skin, the fabric stretched tight over the swell of her breasts. Her nipples peek out, hard and flushed, and the scent of her recent shower—warm water, a hint of citrus body wash—mingles with the heavy musk of sex that still hangs in the air. She fixes her gaze on the tangled bodies on the couch, the sight of Y/N’s thick cock buried deep inside Xiaoting’s slick heat, and a low, dangerous growl rumbles from her throat.
“So that's why i was taking a shower alone. I see there's another unnie who can't stop herself from being a slut, i should have known.” she says, her voice low and edged with a mixture of hurt and fury. The words hang between them, sharp as a blade.
Xiaoting, caught mid‑thrust, flinches and buries her face against Y/N’s chest, her red hair a wild halo around her cheeks. She tries to shrink away, but Chaehyun’s hand shoots out like a striking viper, connecting with a sharp slap across Xiaoting’s left cheek. The sound is crisp, a crack that echoes off the walls, and Xiaoting’s head snaps to the side, a gasp escaping her lips.
“I’m so sorry Chae, you two got me so horny in the car and i couldn't resist. Yujin hasn't even looked at me since she met that guy and i needed some release badly, i didn't mean to hurt you,” Xiaoting whispers, her voice trembling, tears glistening in the corners of her eyes as she presses her forehead harder into Y/N’s sternum, seeking refuge.
Chaehyun’s eyes flash, and she lets out a humorless laugh. “You didn't hurt me you chinese slut, but you did fuck my man and that has consequences.” She tangles her fingers in Xiaoting’s red hair, yanking her head back until the girl’s neck arches, exposing the delicate line of her throat. With a sudden, fierce movement, Chaehyun presses her lips to Xiaoting’s, the kiss hungry and demanding. She bites down hard on Xiaoting’s lower lip, drawing a sharp gasp that quickly turns into a moan as the pain mixes with the heat of their mouths. Saliva mingles, and for a heartbeat the two girls are locked in a bruising, passionate embrace, Chaehyun’s tongue probing deep, tasting the remnants of Xiaoting’s arousal and the faint trace of Y/N’s precum still on her lips.
Before Xiaoting can fully process the kiss, Chaehyun releases her grip just enough to deliver another stinging slap to the opposite cheek, the palm connecting with a loud smack that makes Xiaoting’s eyes water. “Y/N, get off that fucking couch before i turn my anger to you too,” Chaehyun snaps, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper that vibrates through the room.
She turns her attention back to Xiaoting, pushing her roughly onto her back on the cushions. The towel slips slightly, revealing more of Chaehyun’s toned abdomen and the dark shadow of her pubic hair, but she pays it no mind. Her eyes lock onto Y/N, blazing with possessive fire. “Unnie, you want to be a slut, i will give you a slut.” She punctuates the sentence with a sharp, almost playful nip to Xiaoting’s ear, then steps back, leaving the space between them charged with electricity.
Y/N, still half‑erect from the earlier encounter, feels the heat of Chaehyun’s gaze like a brand. He doesn’t hesitate, doesn’t argue—his body knows exactly what she wants. He rises from the couch, his cock swinging heavy and thick, a bead of precum glistening at the tip. He moves with purpose, his boots silent on the plush rug, and lowers himself onto Xiaoting’s waiting form.
The moment his hips settle, he drives forward in one smooth, powerful thrust. His massive shaft splits her open, the head popping past her tight entrance with a wet, sucking sound that makes both girls gasp. Xiaoting’s back arches off the couch, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist, ankles locking behind his lower back as she pulls him deeper, her nails digging into his flesh.
“Fuck… you’re so big,” she chokes out, her voice raw, eyes wide with a mixture of pain and pleasure. Chaehyun watches, her chest rising and fall as she steps closer, the towel slipping further to reveal the full, heavy curve of her breasts. She reaches out, her palm sliding over Xiaoting’s flushed cheek, then leans in to press a soft, lingering kiss to the girl’s forehead—an oddly tender gesture amidst the raw intensity.
Y/N begins to move, his hips pistoning with a relentless, hungry rhythm. Each thrust is deep, his cock filling her completely, the swollen head rubbing against her G‑spot with unerring precision. Xiaoting’s moans start low, guttural, building into a chorus of whimpers and cries as she feels every inch of him stretch her walls. Her red hair fans out across the cushion, strands sticking to her sweaty forehead, damp with the heat of their bodies.
Chaehyun circles the couch, her bare feet silent on the rug, and stops just behind Y/N’s shoulder. She watches the play of muscles in his back, the way his shoulders flex with each powerful drive, and the sight fuels her own arousal. She reaches out, her fingers tracing the line of his spine, then slides down to grasp his hip, urging him to go harder, to claim Xiaoting completely.
“Take her,” Chaehyun murmurs, her voice a sultry command. “Make her scream until she forgets any other name but yours.”
Y/N obeys, his pace quickening, his thrusts becoming more forceful, each impact sending a shockwave of pleasure through Xiaoting’s core. She cries out, her voice breaking, “Ahhh… yes… harder… please…” Her thighs tremble, the muscles quivering as she pushes back against him, trying to take him even deeper. The slick sound of flesh on flesh fills the room—wet, slapping, accompanied by the occasional creak of the couch springs.
Chaehyun leans in again, this time pressing her lips to Xiaoting’s neck, sucking gently at the pulse point, her teeth grazing the skin just enough to leave a faint, pink mark. She pulls back, eyes locked on Xiaoting’s face, and sees the girl’s expression shift from shock to pure, unabashed ecstasy. “You like that, don’t you?” Chaehyun whispers, her breath hot against Xiaoting’s ear. “You love being filled, being used… being my slut, don't you, unnie?”
Xiaoting can only moan in response, her head thrashing side to side as another wave builds deep inside her. Her walls clamp around Y/N’s cock, a velvet grip that milks him with each withdrawal and thrust. She feels the familiar tightening in her lower belly, the coil winding tighter, and she knows she’s close.
With a guttural roar, Y/N buries himself to the hilt, his pelvis flush against hers, and begins a series of short, brutal thrusts that hit her sweet spot over and over. Xiaoting’s breath hitches, her eyes roll back, and a loud, keening moan erupts from her throat as her orgasm crashes over her. Her pussy convulses, rhythmic spasms milking his cock, drawing out a gush of hot, slick fluid that coats his shaft and drips down onto the couch beneath them.
“Fuck… yes… keep going,” she gasps, her voice ragged, her body still shaking from the aftershocks. She doesn’t pause; instead, she locks her legs tighter around his waist, urging him to continue.
Chaehyun watches, her own arousal mounting, her nipples hard and aching beneath the thin towel. She slides her hand down Xiaoting’s stomach, feeling the tremble of her muscles, then slips two fingers between Xiaoting’s lips, coating them in the girl’s wetness before bringing them to her own mouth, sucking them clean with a soft, satisfied hum.
The scene continues, the fucking relentless. Y/N’s hips move like a piston, each thrust deliberate, each withdrawal a teasing pull that leaves Xiaoting craving more. She arches, her back forming a perfect curve, her breasts bouncing with each impact, her nipples rubbing against Chaehyun’s thigh as the older girl shifts her weight to get a better view.
“Again… please… again,” Xiaoting begs, her voice a broken whisper, her red hair plastered to her forehead with sweat. She feels another orgasm building, faster this time, the pressure coiling like a spring.
Y/N senses her impending climax and changes his angle, driving his cock deeper, aiming for the spot that makes her see stars. He leans forward, his chest pressing against hers, his lips finding her neck, sucking hard enough to leave a bruise. Xiaoting cries out, a high‑pitched wail that turns into a moan as her second orgasm hits. Her body shudders, her inner walls fluttering violently, and a flood of her juices spurts out, mixing with the semen already coating his shaft.
Chaehyun, unable to resist any longer, leans in and captures Xiaoting’s mouth in a fierce kiss. Their tongues clash, teeth nipping, and Chaehyun bites down gently on Xiaoting’s lower lip, drawing a whimper that quickly turns into a moan as the pain merges with pleasure. She pulls back, strands of saliva connecting their lips, and whispers, “You’re mine tonight, unnie. Every drop of you belongs to me.”
The third orgasm arrives sooner than Xiaoting expects. Y/N’s thrusts become erratic, his hips jerking as he chases his own release, but he stays focused on her, his hands gripping her hips hard enough to leave marks. Xiaoting’s breath comes in short, ragged gasps, her eyes fluttering shut as the pleasure mounts. With a final, deep thrust that hits her cervix, she screams, a raw, primal sound that reverberates off the walls. Her pussy clenches like a vise, milking Y/N’s cock with such force that he feels his own orgasm building at the base of his spine.
He grits his teeth, his jaw tightening, and lets go. A thick, hot jet of cum erupts from his tip, flooding Xiaoting’s inner walls, spilling over his shaft and dripping onto the couch. She cries out again, her body trembling as wave after wave of pleasure washes over her, her inner muscles contracting in rhythmic pulses that draw every last drop from him.
Chaehyun, seeing the sight of Y/N’s release, feels a surge of possessive pride. She slides her hand down Xiaoting’s thigh, feeling the tremble of her muscles, then brings her mouth to Xiaoting’s breast, sucking the nipple hard, her tongue swirling around the peak as she drinks in the girl’s scent—sweet, salty, utterly intoxicating.
Xiaoting, still riding the aftershocks of her third climax, feels a fourth building almost immediately. The overstimulation is exquisite, each nerve ending singing with pleasure. She arches her back even more, her legs trembling as she tries to push Y/N deeper, her heels digging into the couch cushions.
Y/N, not yet spent, continues to pump, his cock still hard, still throbbing inside her. He leans forward, his forehead resting against hers, their breaths mingling in hot, ragged exchanges. “You’re amazing,” he whispers, his voice hoarse. “Take it all.”
Xiaoting’s moans grow louder, her voice cracking with each breath. She feels the pressure surge, the coil tightening to breaking point. With a final, desperate thrust that sends his cock pounding against her deepest walls, she shatters. Her orgasm explodes, a torrent of pleasure that leaves her seeing white, her body convulsing violently as she screams, a sound that is half scream, half sob. Her juices gush out, hot and abundant, mixing with the semen still inside her, creating a slick, messy pool that spreads across the couch.
She collapses against Y/N, her limbs limp, her chest heaving as she tries to catch her breath. Sweat beads on her forehead, her red hair plastered to her skin in damp strands. Her eyes are half‑closed, lips parted, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth despite the exhaustion.
Chaehyun moves forward, her towel now barely covering her breasts, the fabric slipping to reveal the full, heavy swell of her nipples. She kneels beside the couch, her hands gripping Xiaoting’s shoulders gently, then leans in to press a soft, lingering kiss to the girl’s forehead once more. “You took it so well, unnie,” she murmurs, her voice thick with emotion. “You were the perfect slut for us.”
Y/N, still buried deep inside Xiaoting, feels the aftershocks of his own release fading. He pulls out slowly, a slick trail of cum and vaginal fluid following his shaft, glistening in the low light. He sits back on his heels, his chest rising and falling, his cock still semi‑erect, glistening with their combined essence.
Xiaoting’s eyes flutter open, hazy and dazed. She looks up at Chaehyun, a weak smile forming. “Thank… thank you,” she whispers, her voice barely audible.
Chaehyun brushes a strand of sweat‑damp hair from Xiaoting’s face, her thumb tracing the girl’s cheekbone. “Rest now,” she says softly. “You’ve earned it.”
Y/N shifts, his strong arms slipping under Xiaoting’s shoulders and knees. He lifts her effortlessly, her body limp against his chest, her head resting on his shoulder. Her breathing is even, each exhale a soft puff against his neck. He carries her toward the bedroom, the towel still draped over Chaehyun’s shoulders, the fabric swaying with each step.
As they pass the doorway, Chaehyun follows, her eyes never leaving the pair. She pauses at the threshold, watching Y/N gently lay Xiaoting onto the bed, pulling the covers over her trembling form. He tucks a pillow under her head, his fingers brushing her cheek one last time before stepping back.
Chaehyun steps into the room, the towel slipping further to reveal the full, generous curve of her hips and the dark triangle of her pubic hair. She moves to the side of the bed, her gaze softening as she watches Xiaoting’s chest rise and fall in deep, peaceful slumber. She leans down, pressing a tender kiss to Xiaoting’s lips—soft, sweet, a promise of more to come.
“Sleep, my slut,” Chaehyun whispers, her voice a velvety purr. “Tomorrow we’ll see just how far you can go.”
The night is far from over, and the three of them are bound together by lust, jealousy, and a fierce, unspoken need to claim and be claimed. The air hums with anticipation, the promise of more pleasure lingering like a sweet, dangerous perfume.
Part 2 coming soon !
Irene from Red Velvet dives into her secret JAV life as a slick, oily temptress in JWR-163. Covered head to toe in warm massage oil, she turns the bedroom into a slippery playground. Intense handjobs, blowjobs, ball licking, thighjobs, pussy eating, face riding, sex toys, and nonstop oily hardcore fucking lead to multiple squirting orgasms and thick loads on her thighs and deep inside her pussy.
-
The master bedroom smelled like sweet almond oil from the moment I walked in. Bottles of warm, glistening liquid were lined up on the nightstand. Irene stood near the bed in a tiny white towel that barely covered anything. Her pale skin looked flawless under the soft lights, long black hair falling straight down her back. She gave me that signature cool, elegant smile, but her eyes burned with dirty intent.
“JWR-163,” she said softly, letting the towel drop. “Oily edition. I want to feel every inch of you sliding all over me.”
I poured a generous amount of oil into my hands and stepped close. The liquid was warm as I rubbed it across her shoulders and down her back. It dripped over her perfect ass and toned legs. Irene sighed, pressing back against me. I reached around and coated her massive, firm tits, squeezing them as the oil made them shine and slip in my grip.
She turned around and poured oil straight onto my chest, rubbing it down my stomach until my cock was slick and throbbing. Her soft hand wrapped around me and started stroking with long, firm pulls. The oil made everything glide perfectly.
“Feel how slippery I can make you,” she whispered, twisting her wrist on every upstroke. Her thumb circled the head, spreading more oil and precum.
I groaned and kissed her hard while she jerked me. Then she dropped to her knees on the oil-soaked towel. She licked my balls slowly, tongue dragging over the sensitive skin before sucking them gently into her mouth. The warm oil mixed with her saliva made it incredibly messy. She jerked me the whole time, hand flying up and down my slick shaft.
Irene looked up with those sharp eyes as she took me into her mouth. The blowjob was slow and deep at first, then faster. Oil and spit dripped down her chin onto her shining tits. She gagged herself deliberately, pushing until her nose touched my stomach, then pulled back gasping.
“Such a pretty JAV mouth,” I muttered, holding her hair.
She hummed around my cock and kept going until her jaw must have ached. When I got close she pulled off and pressed her oiled thighs together around my shaft. The thighjob felt incredible—soft, smooth skin squeezing me tight as she moved her legs up and down. I thrust between them, the oil letting me slide effortlessly.
“Cum on my thighs if you want,” she said, voice breathy. “But save some for inside me later.”
I held back for now. Instead I laid her down on the bed and poured more oil all over her body. It ran down her stomach and between her legs. I spread her thighs wide and buried my face in her pussy, licking her slowly at first. She tasted sweet mixed with the almond oil. My tongue circled her clit before sliding inside her.
Irene moaned softly, hips rolling against my mouth. “Eat me deeper…”
I added two fingers, pumping them while sucking her clit hard. She got louder fast. Her hand reached down to hold my head in place as she ground against my tongue. The first orgasm hit her hard—she squirted suddenly, clear fluid mixing with the oil and soaking my face. I kept licking through it, drawing out every shake.
She climbed onto my face next, sitting fully and riding my tongue. Face riding with all that oil was slippery chaos. Irene braced her hands on the headboard and moved her hips in fast circles, smothering me with her wet pussy. Her oiled tits bounced beautifully above me. She came again, squirting across my tongue and chin.
“Fuck—your tongue feels so good,” she gasped.
We weren’t done with the toys yet. I grabbed a thick vibrating dildo from the side table and poured oil all over it. Irene watched with hungry eyes as I pressed it against her entrance and pushed it deep. The buzzing sound mixed with her moans as I fucked her with the toy. She rubbed her own clit at the same time, masturbating furiously until she squirted again, harder this time, spraying across the sheets.
While she recovered I poured fresh oil over both of us. Our bodies were shining, every curve glistening. I pulled her into cowgirl and she sank down onto my cock slowly, the oil making the slide effortless and insanely smooth. She felt burning hot inside.
Irene started riding firm and steady, hands on my chest for balance. The oil made her tits bounce and slip in my grip when I reached up to squeeze them. I pinched her nipples, rolling them between my fingers while she bounced faster.
“Harder,” she demanded, voice losing its usual elegance. “Fuck me like you own this pussy.”
I thrust up to meet her, the wet slapping sounds loud and obscene thanks to all the oil. We switched to doggy next. I slammed into her from behind, gripping her slippery hips. Oil flew everywhere with every hard thrust. I spanked her ass, watching it jiggle and shine.
Irene pushed back greedily, moaning into the pillow. “Deeper—fill me up.”
I reached around and rubbed her clit while pounding her. She came again, walls clenching tight around me as another squirt leaked out around my cock. The oil made everything so messy and slippery that I could fuck her faster than usual.
We kept changing positions, losing track of time in the oily haze. Missionary with her legs over my shoulders, her body sliding up the bed with every powerful thrust. Then prone bone, my weight pressing her into the soaked mattress while I railed her deep.
At one point she gave me another thighjob while lying on her side, legs pressed tight together, oil letting my cock glide between her soft thighs. I thrust hard until I couldn’t hold it anymore. The first big load shot across her oiled thighs and stomach, thick white cum standing out against the shiny skin. Irene rubbed it in slowly, smearing it over her body like lotion.
“Looks good on me, doesn’t it?” she purred.
She cleaned me with her mouth after, licking and sucking gently while pouring more oil over us. Then she climbed back on in reverse cowgirl. The view was perfect—her ass bouncing, pussy stretching around my cock, everything glistening. I slapped her ass hard, leaving red marks on the shiny skin.
Irene rode like a pro, grinding deep then bouncing fast. She reached down and played with her clit again, masturbating while fucking me. Another powerful orgasm hit her. She squirted hard, soaking my balls and the bed.
I flipped her onto her back for the final rounds. Legs wrapped around me, I fucked her firm and deep, our oiled bodies sliding against each other. I sucked on her tits, biting her nipples while pounding her. Irene’s moans turned into desperate cries.
“Inside this time,” she begged. “Cum deep inside me.”
I buried myself as far as I could and unloaded, pumping thick ropes straight into her pussy. When I pulled out, cum mixed with oil leaked from her swollen lips. I rubbed my cock against her thighs and added another smaller load there, watching it drip down her skin.
We kept going even after that—slower now but still intense. More oily titfucks, handjobs, and toy play. She rode my face again, then let me eat her cum-filled pussy until she squirted one last time.
By the end both of us were exhausted, covered head to toe in oil, sweat, and cum. Irene lay on her back, legs spread, breathing heavily. Her elegant face was flushed, hair messy, body shining with streaks of white on her thighs, stomach, and leaking from her pussy.
“JWR-163,” she whispered, voice hoarse. “That oily fuck was perfect. I feel so full and dirty.”
She ran her fingers through the mess on her thighs and brought them to her lips, tasting lazily. I collapsed beside her, both of us sliding a little on the ruined sheets.
Irene turned her head and gave me a small, satisfied smirk. The usually poised Red Velvet leader had just spent hours as a complete oily JAV slut—and she clearly loved every second of it.
The dormitory was quiet for the first time in hours. Wonyoung had claimed a headache, begged off the late dinner the others had planned, and now the hallway stretched empty in both directions, the only sound the faint hum of the air conditioning unit struggling against the Seoul summer.
She stood in the doorway of her room in nothing but the shimmering iridescent dress from the day's rehearsal — a form-fitting strapless corset in white-silver that caught the low light and scattered it. Crystal beads traced chevron patterns up the bodice, cupping her full breasts and pushing them high. Delicate beaded chains rested across her collarbones, one strand dipping into the deep valley between her breasts. More chains crossed her bare torso, swaying when she moved.
She heard him before she saw him. The keys. The soft footsteps. The way he always cleared his throat once before entering.
Manager oppa.
He stepped into the common area and stopped. His dark eyes traveled the length of her — the dress, the bare shoulders, the way she'd let her long dark-brown hair fall loose in soft waves around her heart-shaped face. Her curtain bangs framed eyes lined in soft brown shadow, lashes long enough to cast shadows. Her lips were glossy nude-pink, parted just enough to show the edge of lower teeth.
"I thought you had a headache," he said, his voice careful.
"I lied."
She crossed the room to him, the crystal beads catching the light. Her heart-shaped face tilted up to his, her large upturned eyes holding his gaze with something knowing. Something inviting.
"You should go back to your room, Wonyoung."
"Should I?"
Her hand found his tie, fingers curling around the silk. She tugged, and he followed. She backed toward the sofa, pulling him with her, and when the back of her knees hit the cushions she let herself fall, bringing him down on top of her.
His mouth found hers.
She pressed up into him, one hand fisting in his hair, pulling him deeper. Her tongue slid against his, wet and hungry, a small desperate sound escaping her throat. His hand came up, palm flat against her stomach, then higher, finding the edge of the corset where her breasts swelled above the crystal-beaded fabric.
"These are real," she breathed against his mouth. "The dress. The beads. All of it. I wore it for you."
His thumb traced the upper curve of her breast, and she arched into his hand, her glossy lips falling open on a soft moan.
"I want you to fuck me," she said. "Right here. Right now."
She reached down and found him hard through his trousers — thick, unmistakable. Her fingers traced the length of him, and her breath caught.
"Fuck. You're so big."
He didn't answer with words. His mouth dropped to her throat, tongue hot against her pulse, teeth grazing the delicate skin there. She let her head fall back, eyes closing, fingers working his belt, his zipper, pushing fabric aside until she could wrap her hand around his cock.
It was enormous. Twenty centimeters of thick, veined hardness, the head flushed and slick. Her hand barely fit around the shaft.
"I need it inside me," she whispered. "Please, oppa. I need it."
He pulled the beaded chains aside, dragged the strapless bodice down until her breasts spilled free — full, round, the nipples already peaked and dark against her pale skin. His mouth closed over one, tongue circling the tight bud, and she cried out, her back bowing off the sofa cushions.
"Yes. Yes. Suck my nipples. Please."
He drew the left one deep into his mouth, sucking hard, tongue flicking across the sensitive tip while his thumb found the other and rolled, pinched, tugged. Her hips bucked against him, her breathing ragged and high-pitched.
"More. More. Don't stop."
He switched to the other breast, giving it the same attention, and she was already soaked, her thighs pressing together, her pussy aching and slick through the thin fabric of the dress that had ridden up her hips.
"Do you feel what you do to me?" he asked, his voice rough, his mouth still against her nipple. "Walking around in this dress. Looking at me like that."
"Show me. Show me what you do to me."
He yanked her panties aside and didn't bother with more prep — just pressed the head of his cock against her entrance and pushed.
She screamed.
Not loud — not the first one. A strangled, broken sound caught behind her teeth as his thickness stretched her open inch by inch. Her nails dug into his shoulders, her legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper.
"So fucking tight," he growled.
"Don't stop. Don't stop. Please. All of it."
He drove the rest of the way in, seating himself to the hilt, and she came undone beneath him. Her pussy clenched around his cock, a rippling, desperate grip that pulled a groan from deep in his chest. Her eyes were wide, her glossy lips parted, a thin sheen of sweat already glistening on her luminous skin.
He fucked her like that — missionary, her legs hooked over his forearms, her ankles near her ears, the angle so deep she could feel him in her throat. Each thrust drove the crystal beads of her dress against her bouncing breasts, the chevron patterns flashing in the dim light. Her moans came free and unrestrained, no thought to who might hear.
"Your pussy is gripping me so hard," he said, his pace quickening. "You love this cock, don't you?"
"I love it. I fucking love it. Give it to me. Fuck me. Fuck me harder."
He slammed into her, the sofa creaking beneath them, the wet sounds of her body taking him filling the quiet room. She was coming again — could feel it building, a hot coil low in her belly that snapped when he angled his hips and hit that spot inside her that made her vision blur.
"Fuck, oppa, right there, right fucking there—"
She came with a wail, her body convulsing around him, her juices soaking his cock. He kept thrusting through it, working her through the aftershocks, and when she finally went limp beneath him he pulled out and stroked himself twice, coming across her stomach in thick ropes.
She lay there panting, the iridescent dress ruined, her thighs sticky, her hair a wild dark halo around her face.
"Again," she whispered. "I want it again."
He looked down at her, at the hunger already rekindling in her dark eyes.
"Tomorrow," he said. "After rehearsal."
She nodded, but her hand found his wrist as he stood.
"Don't make me wait too long."
---
The next time was two days later. The other members had gone to a scheduled variety show taping. Wonyoung had faked a sprained ankle — a convincing limp, a pained expression, the whole performance. The moment the door closed behind them she dropped the act and pulled him into her bedroom by his belt.
She was wearing nothing under an oversized hoodie. When she turned around and bent over her bed, presenting herself to him, the sight of her bare ass and the slick pink of her pussy visible between her spread thighs made him groan.
"Fuck me from behind," she said, looking over her shoulder, her long dark hair falling forward, curtain bangs brushing her cheeks. "I want to feel all of it. Every centimeter."
He positioned himself behind her, one hand gripping her hip, the other guiding his cock to her entrance. She was already wet — dripping, actually, a string of her arousal connecting her thighs.
"You're soaked," he said.
"I know. I've been thinking about this for two days. About your cock. About how full you make me feel."
He pushed in.
Her head dropped, her forehead pressing into the duvet, and she let out a long, shuddering moan as he filled her from behind. The angle was different — deeper, somehow. She could feel the head of his cock pressing against a spot deep inside her that made her toes curl.
"Fuck, look at you," he said, pulling almost all the way out before slamming back in. "Taking all of it. Greedy little thing."
"I am. I'm greedy. Give me more. Harder."
He grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her head back as he fucked her, his hips slapping against her ass. The room filled with the sounds of their bodies — wet, rhythmic, obscene. Her moans rose in pitch, her fingers twisting in the duvet, her mouth open and drooling onto the fabric.
"Your tits," she gasped. "Grab my tits."
He reached around, one hand finding her breast through the hoodie, pinching her nipple hard between his fingers. She cried out, her pussy clenching around his cock.
"Like that," she panted. "Squeeze them. Pinch them. I love it when you hurt them."
He twisted the nipple, and she whimpered, her hips pushing back against his thrusts.
"You're so fucking dirty," he said.
"Only for you. I'm only like this for you."
He came inside her that time, filling her pussy with hot cum, and she lay there beneath him, her body trembling, her chest heaving, her hole still gripping his cock as he softened inside her.
"That one," she whispered, "was even better than the first."
---
By the third week, she couldn't stop.
She would text him at 2 AM — a single emoji, a fire emoji, and he'd know. He'd find her waiting in the practice room, in the storage closet, in the stairwell. She fucked him in the van with the partition up, her mouth stretched around his cock as he drove, her hand between her own legs, rubbing her clit until she came on his tongue in the back of the dorm elevator.
Her addiction grew like a fever. She couldn't think without her mind circling back to his cock — the weight of it, the taste, the way it stretched her open until she couldn't breathe.
"I need it again," she said one night, sitting on his lap in the empty practice room, her short skirt rucked up around her hips. "Now. Right now."
He looked at her, his dark eyes unreadable.
"Where?"
She stood, turned, and lowered herself onto him — no hands, no guidance, just her pussy finding his cock with practiced ease. She sank down, a low groan escaping both of them, and then she started to ride.
Up and down. Her palms flat on his chest for balance. Her head thrown back, her long dark hair brushing her bare shoulders. The corset dress from that first night — she'd worn it again, the iridescent panels shifting with every bounce, the crystal beads catching the overhead fluorescents.
"Look at you," he said, his hands gripping her hips. "Riding my cock like it's the only thing keeping you alive."
"It is. I swear to God it is."
She bounced harder, her breath coming in short, desperate pants. Her pussy gripped him with every upward stroke, then released as she sank back down, each descent driving him deeper.
"I'm going to cum on your cock," she said, her voice breaking. "I'm going to cum so fucking hard."
"Do it. Cum for me."
She threw herself over the edge, a long, keening cry tearing from her throat as her body locked up and spasmed, her inner walls milking his cock in waves. He held her through it, letting her ride out the orgasm, and when she collapsed against his chest he could feel her heart hammering through her ribs.
"One more," she whispered.
"Wonyoung —"
"One more. Please. I need it. I need to feel you come inside me again."
He flipped her onto her back on the practice room floor, spread her legs wide, and fucked her until the clock read three in the morning and the security guard's footsteps echoed in the hallway.
---
The sixth time, she asked for something new.
"I want it in my ass."
He looked at her, surprised. They were in her dorm room, the door locked, the other members at a fan meeting she'd claimed she was too sick to attend. She was on her hands and knees on her bed, completely naked, her ass in the air, her face turned to watch him over her shoulder.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes. I want to feel you everywhere. I want to be so full of you that I can't walk tomorrow."
He coated his cock with lube, rubbed some around her tight entrance, pressed a finger inside to stretch her. She gasped, her muscles clenching around the intrusion.
"Relax," he said. "Breathe."
She nodded, took a deep breath, and he pushed a second finger in. She whimpered but didn't tell him to stop. When he withdrew his fingers and positioned the head of his cock against her ass, she was trembling.
"Slow," she said. "Go slow."
He pushed in.
The tightness was incredible — so much tighter than her pussy, the ring of muscle gripping his cock like a fist. She cried out, her hands fisting in the sheets, her breath coming in ragged gasps as inch by inch he sank into her.
"Fuck. You're so tight, baby."
"I can feel every inch. Fuck, oppa. It's so big. It's so deep."
When he was fully seated, he paused, letting her adjust. She pressed back against him, a small, experimental movement, and he groaned.
"Move," she said. "Fuck my ass."
He pulled out slowly, then pushed back in, and she moaned — a deep, guttural sound that seemed to come from somewhere primal. He picked up a rhythm, each thrust pushing deeper, her body opening for him as she grew accustomed to the stretch.
"Harder," she begged. "Fuck my ass harder."
He grabbed her hips and fucked her, his balls slapping against her pussy with every thrust, the sound obscene and wet. She was moaning without restraint now, loud enough that the walls might as well not exist, her face pressed into the pillow, her ass raised high.
"I'm going to cum in your ass," he said, his voice strained. "I'm going to fill your tight little asshole with my cum."
"Do it. I want it. I want all of it."
He drove into her one last time, buried to the hilt, and came with a roar, his hot cum flooding her ass, leaking around his cock as he pulsed inside her. She came too — from the feeling of him filling her, from the pressure, from the sheer filthy wrongness of it.
When he pulled out, his cum dripped from her stretched hole, running down her thigh.
"Next time," she said, her voice hoarse, "do both. Pussy and ass. I want to be completely full."
---
The seventh time was the last time.
He had planned it carefully. The phone — her phone — had been in his pocket since she'd left it on the practice room table. He'd already set up the Instagram Live stream, the camera angled from her nightstand, the frame catching the bed, the recognizable IVE dormitory pillows, the specific bookshelf with her signed photobook collection.
She didn't notice. She was too far gone, too hungry, her body trembling as she waited for him on the bed, wearing only the iridescent corset dress, the crystal beads shimmering in the low lamplight.
"Come here," she said, reaching for him. "I've been thinking about this all day. I need you inside me."
He climbed onto the bed, positioning himself between her legs, and she sighed with satisfaction as his weight settled over her. Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him down for a kiss — deep, wet, her tongue sliding against his.
The stream was live. Fifty-seven viewers. Then two hundred. Then eight hundred.
On the screen, the comments scrolled.
whose live is this
is that a bed
who is that girl
He pulled her dress down, her breasts spilling free, and she moaned as his mouth closed over her nipple, tonguing the hard bud.
"Oh, fuck," she gasped, her back arching. "Suck them. Suck my nipples. Harder."
The comments exploded.
that voice sounds like
holy shit is that wonyoung
there's no way
the bookshelf omg
THAT'S THE IVE DORM
He switched to her other breast, pinching the first between his thumb and forefinger, rolling the hard nub until she cried out.
"Yes. Yes. Fuck, oppa, I love your mouth on my tits. I love the way you pinch them."
He moved down, positioning himself between her thighs, and she spread them wide for him, her pussy already glistening.
"Fuck me," she said, her voice a desperate whimper. "Please. I need your cock inside me. I need it so bad."
He pressed the head against her entrance, and she moaned — a long, broken sound that the microphone on her phone captured perfectly.
"Yes, yes, yes. Put it in. FILL me."
Comments scrolling faster now:
the iridescent dress
that's the dress from rehearsal
wonyoung owns that exact dress
IT'S HER
NO WAY
someone call starship
this is crazy
He thrust into her, and she screamed — a raw, unrestrained cry of pure pleasure.
"Oh my GOD. Yes. Yes. Fuck me. Fuck me hard."
Her legs wrapped around his waist, her heels digging into his ass, pulling him deeper. Her head thrashed on the pillow, her long dark hair spread across the white fabric, her curtain bangs clinging to her sweaty forehead.
"You feel so good," she moaned. "Your cock is so fucking big. I love it. I love how you stretch me."
He fucked her faster, his hips slapping against hers, the wet sounds of their bodies filling the room and broadcasting through the phone's speaker.
"I'm going to cum," she gasped. "Don't stop. Please don't stop. I'm going to cum on your cock."
The comments were a frenzy:
that's definitely her moan
i've heard her sing enough to know
THAT'S WONYOUNG
omg she's literally being filmed
someone screenshot this before it's taken down
this is insane
i can't believe this is real
look at the pillows those are ive dorm pillows
She came with a wail, her body convulsing, her pussy clenching around him in a desperate rhythm. He kept thrusting, chasing his own release, and she felt it building.
"Cum inside me," she begged. "Please. I need to feel it. Fill me up."
He drove into her one final time, buried deep, and came with a groan, his hot cum flooding her. She held him there, her legs locked around him, her body still trembling from the aftermath of her own orgasm.
"I love this," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I love being full of your cum. I never want this to stop."
On her nightstand, her phone glowed. The stream had reached twelve thousand viewers.
---
She didn't know until the next morning.
Her phone was buzzing when she woke — a continuous vibration that didn't stop. She reached for it groggily, and the screen was a wall of notifications. Instagram. KakaoTalk. Twitter. Calls from her mother. From the agency. From every member of IVE.
Her stomach dropped.
She opened Instagram and found her last post — a live stream she didn't remember starting. A video that had already been screen-captured, screen-recorded, shared across every platform. The comments on the auto-saved replay were a flood.
she's so hot
we saw everything
wonyoung exposed
who was the guy
the manager maybe?
her moans were so loud
she said "oppa"
She watched the replay, her blood running cold. Her voice. Her dress. Her bed. Her breasts on display. Her begging. Her coming undone on the manager's cock for twelve thousand people to see.
The company released a statement at noon.
"An unauthorized third party hacked Jang Wonyoung's personal Instagram account and livestreamed fabricated content. Legal action is being pursued against the individual responsible. The explicit audio and visual material is AI-generated deepfake content and bears no relation to reality. We ask fans to refrain from sharing the maliciously edited video and to respect the artist's privacy during this difficult time."
The comments under the statement were split.
that's definitely her
the agency is lying
deepfake my ass you can see her beauty mark
the dress is identical to the one she wore at rehearsal
protect wonyoung
she's clearly being exploited
who did this to her
Wonyoung sat on the edge of her bed, the iridescent dress still pooled around her waist, the evidence of the night before still sticky between her thighs. Her phone buzzed again.
A message from him.
They bought it. We're safe.
She stared at the screen, her thumbs hovering over the keyboard. She should be angry. She should be devastated. Her career. Her reputation. Her privacy, violated in front of twelve thousand strangers.
But all she could think about was how good it felt. How the risk had made it better. How the thought of people watching her — watching him fuck her — made her clench around nothing.
She typed back one word.
Again?
Three dots appeared.
Tomorrow. Different dorm. They think we're moving you to a safe location.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
WARNING, This story Contains Bestiality. If You don't like or want to Read anything with this type of Kink, Please Skip this Story entirely. This story is a Commision for @sinbaddict Hope Yall Like it.
The rain hadn't let up for three days straight. SinB pressed her forehead against the cold glass of her bedroom window, watching water streak down in uneven ribbons. Outside, beyond the pasture fence, Thunder stood motionless under the old oak, his black coat glistening with moisture. Seventeen hands of muscle and patience. Her only company for the past two years, ever since Dad took the overseas contract and Mom retreated into her downtown apartment with the new boyfriend who didn't want "country baggage."
God, I'm fucking pathetic.
Twenty-two years old and her social circle consisted of a gelding who nickered when she brought apples. She'd tried the apps. Tried the community college mixers. But the silence always crept back in, thick and suffocating, and she'd find herself back at the fence line, fingers buried in Thunder's mane while he chewed contentedly.
The laptop glowed on her unmade bed, browser tabs multiplying like rabbits. What started as idle curiosity at 1 AM had spiraled. A forum thread titled "Confessions You Can't Say Out Loud" had caught her eye on some anonymous imageboard. Women—dozens of them—describing things SinB had never allowed herself to imagine. Explicit things. Detailed things. Things that made her thighs press together before she even realized what she was doing.
They can't all be making it up.
Her fingers trembled as she typed. The search bar filled with words that made her stomach flip. Videos appeared. Thumbnails she couldn't look away from. She clicked one.
"Holy shit," she breathed.
The sound that escaped her wasn't disgust. It was something else entirely. Something that settled low in her belly and pulsed.
She watched three more. Then five. By 3 AM, her pajama shorts were discarded on the floor and her hand moved with practiced rhythm between her legs, the slick, wet shlick-shlick-shlick filling the dark room as she stared at the screen, mouth slightly open, pupils blown wide.
"Oh fuck," she whispered, not to anyone. Just to the night. Just to the need coiling tight inside her.
The next morning came gray and humid. SinB stood at the kitchen counter, coffee untouched, staring out at the pasture. Thunder had wandered closer to the barn, tail swishing at flies. Perfectly innocent. Perfectly unaware of what his owner had been doing until the early hours.
It's just a fantasy. Everyone has weird fantasies. Doesn't mean I'd actually—
But the thought wouldn't finish. Because underneath the shame was something hungrier. Something that remembered how those women had sounded in the videos. The way their voices cracked and soared. The way they'd moaned like nothing else existed in the world except the feeling of being stretched full.
"Mmmngh." SinB pressed her palms against her eyes. "Get it together."
The day dragged. She went through the motions—mucked the stall, checked the water trough, measured out feed. Every time Thunder shifted his weight, every time his tail flicked against his hindquarters, she looked. And then looked away. And then looked again.
By evening, the decision had made itself. Not consciously. Not with any clear moment of choice. Her body just started moving differently. Slower. More deliberate. She put on the sundress instead of jeans. The one with the thin straps that slipped off her shoulder if she wasn't careful. No bra. The fabric whispered against her nipples as she walked and they stiffened in response, pebbled peaks visible through the cotton.
What are you doing. What the fuck are you doing.
The barn smelled of hay and musk and the warm, earthy scent of horse. Thunder turned his massive head when she entered, ears pricking forward. SinB's heart hammered so hard she could feel it in her throat, a rapid thump-thump-thump that made her dizzy.
"Hey, boy," she managed, voice cracking. "Just me."
Her hand found his neck, stroking the coarse hair in long, slow passes. He blew out a breath, lips fluttering. Calm. Trusting.
He's huge. He could hurt me without even meaning to.
Thunder shifted, and she saw it. The black sheath against his belly, and beneath it, starting to descend, the tip emerging. Pink and foreign and already thicker than her wrist. SinB's breath caught. A tremor ran from her scalp down to her toes.
"This is insane," she said out loud, but her hand was already moving lower, tracing the curve of his flank. The muscle twitched under her palm.
She'd seen it before, of course. Years of grooming, of casual proximity. But she'd never looked at it like this. Never let herself register the sheer impossible size of what a horse carried between its legs. The tip continued to emerge, glistening with moisture, and SinB dropped to her knees in the straw without deciding to. Her sundress pooled around her thighs. The straw pricked her skin.
"Glrk." The sound came from her own throat, involuntary, as she wrapped both hands around the shaft. Her fingers didn't meet. Couldn't. The flesh was hot and surprisingly soft, velvet over iron, and it pulsed against her palms with his heartbeat. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck," she chanted, not pulling away. Not even considering it.
Thunder snorted but didn't move. His tail swished once, twice. Then stilled.
SinB leaned closer. The musk was overwhelming now, thick and animal and somehow not unpleasant at all. Her mouth watered. She pressed her lips to the tip and the taste flooded her senses—salt and earth and something primal she had no name for. Her tongue darted out, lapping at the bead of clear fluid that welled from the slit.
Slrk. Slrrrk.
Her jaw ached as she opened wider, trying to take just the head into her mouth. It stretched her lips obscenely, the corners burning with the strain. Her tongue flattened against the underside, tracing the ridge, and Thunder's weight shifted. He nickered low in his chest, a sound she'd never heard before.
"You like that?" she murmured against his flesh, half-delirious. "You like my fucking mouth on your cock?"
The vulgarity felt good. Liberating. The words she'd only ever typed or thought now spoken aloud to her only companion, her only—fuck, was he her lover now? Was this what they were?
She worked her hands up and down the shaft while her mouth focused on the tip, spit running freely down her chin, dripping audibly onto the straw below. Schlp. Schlp. Schlllp. The sounds were obscene and she loved them. Loved how wet she was getting just from this, her cunt clenching around nothing, her arousal soaking through the thin fabric of her dress.
"Need more," she gasped, pulling back. A string of saliva connected her lower lip to the cockhead, stretching thin before snapping. "Need you inside me, Thunder. Please."
She stood on shaky legs and turned around, bending forward to brace her hands on a hay bale. The dress she hiked up over her hips with trembling fingers. No panties—she hadn't bothered putting them on. Her pussy was exposed to the warm barn air, lips swollen and slick, the scent of her desire mingling with the horse's musk.
Splortch.
Thunder nudged forward, the blunt tip of his cock sliding through her slick folds. Not penetrating yet. Just exploring. Just painting her with his own wetness. SinB whimpered, pushing back.
"Right there. Fuck, please, right fucking—"
The head caught. And then sank in.
Shluuuurk.
The sound of her body stretching to accommodate him was louder than anything she'd ever heard. Louder than the rain. Louder than her own screaming heartbeat. Her cunt resisted, then yielded, inner walls gripping and spasming as inch after impossible inch pushed deeper.
"Hnnnngh—oh—oh god—" Her knuckles went white on the hay bale. Her vision blurred. Every nerve ending in her body had relocated to that single point of entry, that ring of muscle being forced wider than it had ever imagined possible.
It hurt. It felt like being split in half. But underneath the pain was pleasure so intense she couldn't breathe through it, something building and building with every pulse of that massive cock inside her.
Thunder made a sound deep in his chest and pushed again. Deeper. So deep she swore she could feel him in her throat. Her belly bulged slightly, a visible ridge when she looked down, and the sight made her moan like a wounded thing.
Squelch. Gurgle. Splortch.
The rhythm built slowly. Horse and woman found it together—his instinct, her desperation. Each thrust forced more of him inside, stretching her cunt in ways human fingers and toys never could. The wet sounds of their coupling echoed off the barn walls, a symphony of slick flesh and animal need.
Her orgasm hit without warning. One moment she was climbing, the next she was crashing, her pussy clamping down on Thunder's cock with rhythmic, milking pulses that made her scream. Squirt—splrk—squiiiirt. Fluid gushed from her, drenching his shaft, splattering onto the straw, running in rivulets down her thighs. She'd never come so hard in her life, and he wasn't even finished.
Thunder's pace quickened. His breathing grew harsher, great bellows of air that stirred the loose straw around them. The base of his cock began to swell, a flare that pressed against her stretched entrance with impossible pressure.
SinB's eyes widened. "Wait—what—"
The knot pushed past her lips and locked them together. Tied. Stuck. The realization made her moan again, a fresh wave of arousal mixing with the aftershocks still rippling through her.
Gllllrrrk.
He was going to come inside her. Fill her with seed meant for a mare, breed her until it dripped from her used cunt and pooled on the floor. The thought was terrifying. The thought was everything she'd been searching for since she'd first clicked on that video.
"Please," she whispered, and the word broke open, raw and true. "Please, yes. Fill me up. Pump me full of your fucking cum. I want it. I want it so bad—"
Thunder grunted, a sound that shook through his entire massive frame and into her, through the place they were joined. The first pulse of his release hit her cervix like a liquid fist, hot and thick and endless. Pulse after pulse, stream after stream, the horse emptied himself inside her willing body while SinB hung there impaled, mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy.
Shlosh. Shlosh. Spluuurt.
The knot was still buried deep inside her, a thick, pulsing anchor that locked her to Thunder's massive body. SinB's fingers clawed at the hay bale, splinters digging under her nails as another surge of hot seed flooded her already stuffed cunt. The sensation was obscene—a wet, internal shloooosh that made her stomach feel heavy and full.
"Oh fuck," she whimpered, voice hoarse from screaming. "Oh fuck, there's so much."
Thunder's cock twitched again. Pulse. Pulse. Splurt. More cum, thick and ropey, painting her inner walls white. She could feel it sloshing inside her with every tiny movement, could hear the faint glrrrk of fluid shifting in her distended belly. The base of his shaft remained swollen, plugging her entrance so effectively that not a single drop leaked past.
Minutes passed. Maybe longer. SinB lost track of time, suspended in a haze of endorphins and animal musk. Her sundress was a crumpled mess around her waist, sweat-soaked and streaked with straw dust. Her thighs trembled, glazed with a mix of her own arousal and the thin rivulets of fluid that had escaped during their initial coupling.
Thunder snorted, shifting his weight. The movement tugged at her stretched cunt and she gasped, a fresh jolt of pleasure-pain zinging up her spine.
"Easy, boy," she breathed. "Easy."
But even as she said it, her hips pushed back against him. An involuntary twitch. A silent plea for more. Her pussy clenched around his still-hard shaft, and SinB bit her lip hard enough to taste copper.
He's still hard. After all that, he's still fucking hard.
The knowledge ignited something dangerous in her chest. All those videos she'd watched, all those forum posts she'd devoured—they'd mentioned this. Stallions could go multiple times. Could breed for hours. Could fill a mare over and over until she was swimming in seed.
Glrrrk.
Thunder's knot began to shrink. Slowly. Incrementally. SinB felt every millimeter of its retreat, the way her abused hole tried to close behind it and couldn't, gaped wide and dripping. When the flare finally popped free with a wet schlorp, a flood of cum gushed out of her, splattering onto the straw in thick white ropes.
"No, no, no—" She reached back with one hand, frantically trying to press the spend back inside, fingers sliding through the mess. "Stay in me, fuck, stay inside—"
Her cunt clenched. More cum oozed past her fingers, running down her wrist. The loss felt catastrophic, like watching water drain from a canteen in the desert. She needed it. Needed to be full. The emptiness was unbearable now that she knew what being filled felt like.
SinB pushed herself upright on shaking legs. Turned around. Thunder's cock was still fully extended, glistening with their mixed fluids, the dark flesh veined and impossibly thick. The sight made her mouth water again, made her pussy flutter with want despite the ache.
"One round isn't enough," she said, and her voice sounded strange to her own ears—lower, huskier, stripped of the nervous girl who'd walked into this barn. "One round is never gonna be fucking enough."
She grabbed the curry comb from its hook on the stall wall. Ran it over Thunder's flank in long, soothing strokes. The horse's ear flicked back toward her, and he made a low sound of contentment.
"That's it. That's my good boy. Just relax while I—" she swallowed hard, "—while I get you ready again."
The grooming was as much for her as for him. The repetitive motion steadied her trembling hands. Gave her time to think. To plan. She'd dreamed about this, hadn't she? In the dark of her bedroom, three fingers buried in her cunt, she'd imagined being used over and over. Being nothing but a warm hole to fill. Being bred until her body couldn't take any more.
And now she could have it. All she had to do was keep him interested.
SinB dropped the curry comb. Moved around to Thunder's head, pressing her forehead to his broad nose. His breath was warm on her face, smelling of hay and sweet feed.
"You're not done with me yet," she whispered. "I'm gonna make sure you can fuck me all night. Gonna be your personal cumdump. Would you like that, baby? Huh?"
Thunder nickered softly.
She took it as a yes.
The first thing she did was bring water. A bucket of cool, clean water that she held up to Thunder's muzzle while he drank, her other hand stroking the coarse hair of his neck. His cock had retracted slightly during the grooming, sheathed itself in that black pouch of skin, but she knew how to coax it back out.
"Drink up," she murmured. "You're gonna need your energy."
When he'd had his fill, SinB set the bucket aside and turned her attention to the matter at hand. She dropped to her knees in the straw again—the same spot, still damp with her juices and his cum—and reached between his hind legs.
Shliiick.
Her fingers found the sheath, warm and slightly tacky with dried fluid. She wrapped her hand around it, squeezing gently, and Thunder's weight shifted. His tail lifted.
"That's it," she cooed. "That's my fucking boy."
The tip emerged. Pink. Glossy. SinB leaned in and took it into her mouth without hesitation this time. The taste was saltier now, mixed with the remnants of her own cunt, and she moaned around the flesh as her tongue worked the sensitive ridge.
Slrk. Slrrrrrk. Mmmnnnph.
Her jaw ached from earlier, but she pushed past it. Relaxed her throat like she'd read about. Took him deeper, deeper, until her nose pressed against the warm skin of his sheath and her eyes watered from the fullness.
"Glrk—glrrrk—" The sounds were animal. She was making animal sounds now, spit and pre-cum bubbling at the corners of her stretched lips, dripping in long strands down her chin and onto her bare breasts. Her nipples were hard as pebbles, dark against the pale swell of her chest, and she reached up with her free hand to pinch one, hard, making herself moan around the cock in her throat.
Thunder's hips bucked. The movement was slight but it pushed another inch into her mouth and SinB gagged, throat spasming around the intrusion. She pulled back, coughing, spit flying.
"Fuck—okay—okay, slow down, I've got you—"
But her cunt was dripping again. The gagging had made her wetter, somehow. Her body had interpreted the struggle as more foreplay, more preparation, and when she looked down at herself she could see her arousal glistening on her inner thighs, fresh and slick.
He could hurt me. He could shove too deep and tear something and I'd be bleeding out in the straw and nobody would find me for days—
The thought made her pussy clench.
She was so far past the point of caring.
"Screw it," she muttered, and climbed to her feet.
The hay bale wasn't enough this time. She needed something more stable. Something that would let her ride him properly, control the depth and pace while she milked every last drop of cum from his balls.
The mounting block.
It sat in the corner of the barn, a three-step wooden platform she used for saddling. SinB dragged it into the center of the aisle, her arm muscles burning with the effort. The wood scraped against the floor, raising dust, and Thunder watched her with calm dark eyes.
"Don't look at me like that," she said, laughing a little hysterically. "Like I'm crazy. You're the one who just fucked your owner's brains out."
She positioned the block near his hindquarters. Climbed onto the top step. From this height, she could lean back against Thunder's flank and line herself up perfectly, her spread thighs level with his cock.
Shluiiick.
The sound of her fingers parting her pussy lips was obscenely loud in the quiet barn. She was so swollen down there, so wet and open, her cunt a gaping, hungry mouth that drooled clear fluid onto the wooden block.
"Right here, baby," she breathed, reaching back with her other hand to grip his shaft. "Right fucking here."
She guided the tip to her entrance. Pressed down. And sank onto him with a wet, sucking shlllloooooorp that echoed off the rafters.
"HUUUUUNGH—"
The penetration was so much deeper from this angle. His cock speared up into her, past her cervix, into places she didn't know she had. SinB's head snapped back, dark hair cascading down her spine, mouth open in a soundless scream. Her inner walls stretched around him, gripping and releasing in rhythmic spasms, trying desperately to accommodate the impossible girth.
"Fuck me," she gasped, when speech returned. "Fuck me, look at my belly, fucking LOOK at it—"
She grabbed her sundress, yanked it up higher, stared down at the obscene bulge distending her lower abdomen. The outline of his cock was visible through her skin, a thick ridge that moved when she shifted her hips.
Squelch. Shlorp. Splrtch.
Slowly, she began to move. Lifting herself up until only the head remained inside her stretched cunt, then dropping back down, taking all of him at once. The wet sounds of their fucking filled the barn, a lewd symphony accompanied by her breathless moans.
"Oh—oh god—you're so deep—Thunder, baby, you're so fucking deep—"
She braced her hands on his flank, using the solid muscle for leverage as she bounced on his cock. Her breasts swung with the motion, nipples catching the cool barn air, and she wished for a moment that someone could see her like this. That someone could witness the farmer's daughter, the lonely virgin farm girl, riding her horse's cock like a common whore while she babbled obscenities into the hay-scented dark.
"Wanted this for so long," she panted. "Wanted a big cock to fill me up, wanted to be split open, wanted to be bred like a fucking animal—"
Sspssspsssst.
His pre-cum was mixing with her juices now, creating a slick, frothy lube that made the glide smoother. Faster. SinB increased her pace, thighs burning with the effort, using every ounce of farm-bred strength to fuck herself on his shaft.
"Gonna make you come again," she grunted. "Gonna make you fill me up until I can't hold any more. Until my fucking womb is drowning in it."
Thunder's breathing was getting heavier. She could feel his ribcage expanding against her back, could hear the great bellows of air rushing through his nostrils. His cock was swelling again, that tell-tale flare beginning to form at the base.
"Yes—yes—give me that knot—I want it—fucking give it to me—"
She slammed herself down one more time and the knot pushed past her lips with a meaty pop. Locked them together. She was impaled, stuck, and the sensation triggered a fresh wave of pleasure that had her clawing at Thunder's flank and screaming.
Hrrrrnnnnggghhhh—
The second orgasm rolled through her in waves. Her pussy clamped down on the knot like a fist, milking it, demanding what it had to give. And Thunder gave it. His release came in hot, thick pulses, each one audible— splurt, splurt, SPLUUUURT —as he pumped his seed directly into her waiting womb.
"Yesssss," SinB hissed. "Yesssss, fill me, breed me, pump me fucking full—"
She could feel it pooling inside her. The warmth spreading through her lower belly. The pressure building as more and more cum flooded her already stuffed cunt. When she looked down again, her stomach was visibly distended, round and taut like she was three months pregnant.
"That's it," she cooed, stroking his flank with trembling hands. "That's so much cum, baby. So much good fucking cum for your girl."
Shloooosh. Gurgle. Splsssh.
Thunder kept releasing. Long after a human man would have been spent, the horse continued to empty himself inside her. SinB lost count of the pulses. Lost track of time entirely. She just hung there on his knot, limp and sated, while her body was used as a receptacle for his endless seed.
At some point, she started laughing. Soft, delirious giggles that shook her shoulders and made the cum slosh inside her.
"I'm such a fucking mess," she whispered. "I'm a cum-filled, cock-stuffed, animal-fucking mess and I never want to be anything else."
When the knot finally receded and Thunder's cock slipped out of her, the flood that followed was catastrophic. Cum poured from her gaping cunt in thick white waterfalls, splattering onto the mounting block, running down the wooden steps in rivulets. She tried to hold it in—clenched as hard as she could—but her muscles were too exhausted, too stretched, and the seed just kept coming.
Floooosh. Splrrtch. Drip. Drip. Drip.
"Shit," she muttered, watching the growing puddle beneath her. "Gonna need to clean that up later."
But not yet. Not now. Because even though Thunder had just come twice, even though his cock was finally beginning to retract into its sheath, SinB wasn't satisfied. The hunger was still there, gnawing at her insides, demanding more-more-more.
Third time's the charm.
She climbed off the mounting block on wobbly legs, cum still trickling down her thighs. Her sundress was ruined—soaked through with fluids and sweat—so she pulled it over her head and tossed it aside. Naked now, except for the straw clinging to her damp skin and the sheen of horse cum coating her lower body.
Thunder was watching her. His dark eyes followed her movements as she walked—no, swaggered—to the feed room, her bare ass swaying with each step. She could feel his gaze on her, and the thought made her skin prickle with heat.
"Don't go anywhere," she called over her shoulder. "Mama's just getting some supplies."
The feed room was small and dusty, filled with burlap sacks of grain and the sweet smell of molasses. SinB grabbed a handful of sweet feed—the kind laced with molasses and vitamins, the kind that made Thunder practically drool—and returned to the barn aisle.
"Look what I've got," she sang, holding out her palm. "Your favorite."
Thunder's ears pricked forward. His massive head swung toward her, nostrils flaring as he caught the scent. The soft velvet of his muzzle brushed against her palm as he lipped up the treat, leaving a trail of warm slobber on her skin.
"That's my good boy. Such a good fucking boy." She scratched behind his ear, pressing her naked body against his shoulder. Her breasts flattened against the coarse black hair, nipples catching on the strands, and she shivered at the sensation. "You want more? Huh? You want to fuck me again?"
Slrrrp. His tongue dragged across her palm, searching for any last trace of molasses.
"I'll take that as a yes."
She had a plan now. A delicious, filthy plan that had her cunt dripping fresh arousal onto the barn floor. One of the videos she'd watched had featured a woman on her hands and knees in a pasture, and SinB had come so hard to that visual that she'd nearly passed out. Something about being on all fours, naked in the dirt, presenting herself like a mare in heat—it spoke to a part of her psychology she hadn't known existed.
The barn door creaked as she pushed it open. Outside, the rain had finally stopped, leaving the world wet and glistening under a blanket of stars. The grass squelched under her bare feet as she walked to the small paddock adjacent to the barn—an enclosed space where Thunder could move freely without wandering too far.
"Come on, baby," she called, and Thunder followed. Of course he followed. He trusted her completely, this massive animal who could kill her with a single kick. The thought made her heart swell with something that felt dangerously close to love.
In the paddock, the ground was softer. Mud and grass and the clean scent of rain-washed earth. SinB dropped to her hands and knees under the open sky, the mud cool against her shins. She was facing away from Thunder, presenting her ass to him like an offering, and the vulnerability of the position made her pulse race.
Schpsssh.
Her pussy was already drooling. A string of clear fluid stretched from her swollen lips to the mud below, catching the starlight. When she reached back and spread herself open with two fingers, the wet sound was loud in the quiet night.
"See that?" she called over her shoulder. "See how wet I am for you? This cunt is yours. Fucking yours. Come and take it."
Thunder's ears swiveled forward. She watched him approach from the corner of her eye—seventeen hands of muscle and instinct, his cock already emerging from its sheath, glistening and ready. The sight of it, the sheer impossible size of it, made her mouth fall open and a thin whine escape from her throat.
"That's it. Come here. Come fuck your girl."
His muzzle nudged her shoulder first. A gentle touch, almost questioning. SinB reached up and stroked his nose, pressing a kiss to the velvet softness.
"I want this. I want you. Please, Thunder."
His cock found her entrance on its own, guided by scent and heat and the primal drive to mate. The tip pressed against her swollen folds, sliding up through her slickness, catching briefly on her clit. SinB's arms nearly buckled.
"Yes—right there—"
Schluuuurk.
He pushed in. One long, smooth thrust that buried half his length inside her in a single motion. The sound was wetter now, messier, her cunt still full of his previous loads and her own juices. Cum squelched out around his shaft, splattering onto the mud between her knees.
"OH—FUCK—OH—"
Somehow, impossibly, he felt even bigger in this position. Gravity wedded his cock deeper into her body with every thrust, the angle forcing him against places inside her that hadn't been stimulated yet. A spot high up, near her cervix, that made white light explode behind her eyes every time he hit it.
Squelch. Splrtch. Schlllp. Schlllp. Schlllp.
The rhythm was faster now. More urgent. Thunder had learned her body in the span of two rounds, knew how deep to go, knew what made her scream. His hooves churned the mud as he pistoned into her, his massive body dwarfing her, making her feel small and fragile and utterly, completely dominated.
"Yeah—yeah—fuck me—fuck your little human whore—breed your fucking cumslut—"
The words were filthy. They spilled out of her without thought, without filter, all the porn she'd consumed and all the fantasies she'd nurtured finally finding voice. She was drooling into the mud, drooling and moaning and pushing back against each thrust, meeting him halfway.
"Gonna be your broodmare—gonna let you knock me up—gonna carry your fucking foal—"
A particularly deep thrust stole her breath. Her arms gave out and she face-planted into the mud, ass still high in the air, still being fucked with relentless precision. The muck was cold against her cheek, smelled of earth and rain, and she didn't care. Didn't care about anything except the cock splitting her open and the knot that was starting to swell again.
Splrtch—squelch—gurgle—
The sounds of their coupling had become a language. SinB could read the approach of his orgasm in the way the squelches got wetter, more frantic, in the way his breathing changed and his hooves stamped harder into the mud.
"Give it to me," she begged, voice muffled by the dirt. "Fill me up again. Pump me so full I can taste it."
KNOT.
The flare locked past her entrance with a wet, sucking pop that her body felt more than heard. And then the release—God, the release—hot and thick and so fucking abundant. Spluuurt. Shloooosh. Splsssssh. Pulse after pulse of seed flooding into her, mixing with the cum already there, overfilling her until—
Glrrrk.
It started leaking out. Even with the knot plugging her hole, there was too much. A thin trickle of white escaped around the seal, running down her inner thigh in a warm rivulet. The pressure in her belly was immense, a delicious fullness that made her feel heavy and claimed and utterly satisfied.
"More," SinB whispered into the mud. "Please. More."
And Thunder gave more.
Round three bled into round four. Round four became round five. SinB lost count somewhere around the time Thunder's cum started dripping from her nose—she'd sneezed after inhaling some straw dust and the next thing she knew, white fluid was running over her upper lip. She licked it clean without thinking, swallowing the salty-bitter taste.
They'd moved back to the barn sometime around dawn. The gray light was filtering through the cracks in the walls, dust motes dancing in the pale beams. SinB was draped over a hay bale for the—fifth time? Sixth? Her body had become a vessel, a receptacle, a warm hole for Thunder's endless need.
Shlooop. Schlorp. Drip.
His cock slid out of her once more, followed by the now-familiar flood of cum. But this time, when she looked down at herself, what she saw made her moan out loud.
Her belly was round. Actually, visibly round. The skin was stretched taut over her abdomen, the indent of her navel nearly flattened. She looked four months pregnant—maybe five—and when she pressed a hand to the swell, she could feel the fluid shifting inside her.
Slossssh.
"Holy fuck," she breathed. "I'm full. I'm actually fucking full."
She pressed harder and cum gushed out of her cunt, a thick white waterfall that pooled on the hay bale and dripped onto the floor. But even after the gush, her belly was still round. Still heavy. The rest had settled deeper inside her, in her womb, in places she couldn't push out no matter how hard she tried.
Bred. Fully bred.
Thunder was finally, finally showing signs of exhaustion. His cock had retreated into its sheath, and he was standing with one hind leg cocked, head drooping. When SinB staggered over to him on unsteady legs, he blew a soft breath into her hair.
"Good boy," she murmured, pressing her forehead to his muzzle. "Good fucking boy. You did so good. Gave me so much cum."
The barn smelled of sex. Overwhelmingly so. The sweet-musk scent of horse mixed with the tang of semen and the earthy smell of her own arousal. Every surface seemed to glisten with fluid—her thighs, the straw, the mounting block, the hay bale, the dirt floor of the paddock visible through the open barn door.
SinB should have been disgusted. Should have been horrified at what she'd done, at the mess she'd made, at the perversion she'd become.
Instead, she felt something she hadn't felt in years.
Full.
Not just physically—though God, was she physically full—but emotionally. The hollow ache that had lived in her chest since her father left, since her mother chose the city over her, since every friend she'd ever had drifted away into their own adult lives—that ache was quiet now. Muffled. Buried under layers of animal affection and the bone-deep satisfaction of being used completely.
"I love you," she told Thunder. The words came out cracked but sincere. "You're the only one who's ever been here for me. The only one who stayed."
His tail swished lazily.
She cleaned up eventually. Sort of. Grabbed a bucket of water and a rag and wiped down the worst of the mess—the mounting block, the hay bale, her own cum-slick skin. The fluid that had pooled on the barn floor she covered with fresh straw. It would dry. It would all dry, and nobody would ever know.
Nobody except her.
And she'd know forever.
SinB pulled on a clean pair of overalls from the laundry room, leaving the ruined sundress crumpled in a corner. Her hair was a disaster—tangled, straw-studded, stiff with dried fluids in places—but she couldn't summon the energy to wash it. Later. She'd shower later.
Right now, she needed to lie down.
She curled up in the empty stall next to Thunder's, burrowing into a pile of clean straw. He was on the other side of the wood divider, close enough that she could hear his steady breathing, close enough that if she reached through the slats she could touch his flank.
"Goodnight, baby," she whispered.
Thunder nickered softly.
Her hand drifted to her stomach. Still round. Still full. When she pressed down gently, she could feel the liquid shift inside her, a warm and pleasant weight. She imagined what it would be like if it took. If somehow, impossibly, her body adapted and a seed found purchase. A hybrid. A miracle. A permanent reminder of what she'd done and who she'd done it with.
DAM!!! The things I would do to that bony ass of hers!!!😤😋🤤 Would love to see what positions she could do with a dick up her ass. Just imagine, her hitting the splits she's know for as she tossing it back on to you. Right before Jiyeon shoves it up her ass, you slide it up & down her tight pink pussy slit; having just the tip spread her pussy lips, just enough to dip it in her wet pussy, which covers it in her fluids. Using your dick covered by her pussy fluids, Jiyeon leans back into your dick having it spread her butthole wide open; enjoying every second & every inch of your cock, that passes through her tight muscle ring, and rubs against her anal glands; while she uses the force of her leaning back, to push them to the sides having your dick go deeper.
But at the same time, Jiyeon is trying to fight the urge of just falling back onto your cock, and have it fill her entire rectum as your dick would stretch it open rubbing against her walls. The thought of you filling her ass up with your warm cum, makes it harder for her to get back up. Yet she looks back at you, hitting you with her classic smile.
Knowing dam well you can't do anything not even thrust and that you're her play thing, because of the position you had to take to fuck her ass. Plus you wouldn't dare to move leaving her ass empty, and pulling out of the warm embrace her rectum was giving your cock; cause just like her you were addicted to the sensation. She definitely knew that! Making this a win win situation for her, turning her on even more!
NOTE :
Just imagine having her as a wife, and she out here picking up something she dropped in the middle of the house, and hits you with a view like that. Yeah, if that was me we'll be ten children deep within 3 years. cause fuck biology just like how I would do her!
